Kindergarten Hero

by mistress_of_shadows

Summary:

When Sir Nighteye becomes injured days before a large undercover job. It only makes sense that as his hero All Might should step in for his sidekick. At least that's what Naomasa thinks, Toshinori takes a bit more convincing. In the end the number one hero could never turn down someone in need. Yet when Toshinori is faced down with twenty energetic children learning their quirks, he has regrets. Between trying to manage a kindergarten class, and track down an Endeavor turned villain. He shouldn't even be considering how attractive the teacher in the room across the hall is. Especially since the other man clearly does not feel the same. It does not help that his partner for the job, Midnight, only helps on a professional level. Loving to tease him on more personal matters. If Toshinori can catch the rouge former hero. While not letting slip that he is more then a struggling teacher. It will be the greatest achievement of his career.

Notes:

This story started when I was talking headcannons with a coworker/friend. You know who you are. You know what you did. I hope your happy with this. This had no beta because it's just for fun. So I didn't want to put an over amount of effort into editing it. Also we die like men. If there are glaring issues tell me, and I will try to fix them.

Chapter 1: Chapter 1

Coming home from the hospital was always a nightmare. Even if the trip wasn't for myself. I set my keys in the bowl by the door, shuffling my way towards the couch. There was a fruit salad in the fridge that I should eat, but the mix of stress and anxiety made me have no desire for food.

 

There was a good dash of relief to the fact that I wasn’t the one in need of the hospital. It was Nighteye that had stayed this time, and he would make a clean recovery with a while longer in their care. It would leave me with picking up his patrol shifts, but I was used to doing my hero work without a sidekick. It took me a moment to realize my phone was ringing, but thankfully I answered before it went to voicemail.

 

“Ah Toshinori I'm glad I caught you,” Naomasa's voice came through the line.

 

“What can I do for you this evening my friend?” I asked. Stretching out my legs to tap against the leg of the coffee table momentarily distracted by dents in it.

 

“Well it’s about Nighteye,” Naomasa started. I could hear the shuffling of papers from his end, and hesitation in his voice.

 

“No need to worry my friend. He is in good care and set for a swift recovery. The worst of it is a shattered collarbone, but the doctors have already tended to it,” I said. Sharing the news with Naomasa helped ground me. Reminding me that Nighteye was alright. Some of my tension bleed out as the thought sank in.

 

“Well that is wonderful to hear, but it’s not exactly what I wanted to talk about. Do you remember when I asked you if I could borrow him for a bit of undercover work?” Naomasa asked. I bit back a groan, a sinking feeling replacing the tension.

 

“Yes, I didn’t think that was so close. How much of a problem is this going to be?” I said. Turning so I could lay down on the couch settling in for what could be a long conversation. The price had been well worth it to not have my feet hang off the end of the couch.

 

“A lot. Even if recovery girl helped it would still take to long for him to heal. I need someone to fill to fill in for him.” Naomasa said, leaving the who should fill the spot left unspoken. Not that it needed to be. I brought a hand up rub my eyes, feeling the sharp line of my cheek bone.

 

“No, we both know I'm not cut out for undercover jobs. I don't blend in, my face is to recognizable. I can't hold my muscle form long enough for it anyways.” As much as it pained me to turn him down when he needed the help. We both knew that these facts wouldn't change.

 

“Well actually I was thinking we could use that to our advantage. I was hoping I could get you to fill the spot from the start, because of your knowledge of the target. You remember who that is right?” Naomasa said. I didn't hold back my sigh this time. To the agreeing hum from Naomasa on his end.

 

“ Endeavor . It was such a pity to watch his fall after the incident with his wife. He did so much good work, helped so many. I don't understand how he could have done something like that. He’s not the same man I remember.” I said, brushing one of my bangs out of my face. Not wanting to think of how someone I had known and considered a friend, could turn to the work of a villain.

 

“I know you always want to think the best of people. Still it doesn't matter what good he had done before, abuse is still abuse. He needed to face the consequences the same as anyone else. Honesty he could have gone back to work. If he had taken the time off, and done the court ordered anger management classes. Many think he was to prideful to admit he had done anything wrong.” Naomasa said. His tone turning scornful as he talked about the former hero. No matter how true his words were they still stung.

 

“Your right. No one can be held above the law, even us heroes. I still don't think I can help you. just because I knew the man he was, doesn't mean I know anything about the man he is. Aren't there other heroes better suited for this.” I said. Switching the phone to my other hand. So I could reach for the half-finished bowl of pistachios I had left there earlier. More for something to do than any real hunger.

 

“You know him best of anyone. There are already heroes on the case. Namely those watching his son, but Endeavor already knows about them. He won't make a move with them close. Endeavor wouldn't recognize you as you, it’s the perfect cover.” Naomasa tried to persuade. I could only feel a cold sweep of fear come over me. I put so much effort so people wouldn’t know about how I looked now. To not show the world this weakened form. An undercover job as this would be too much of a risk.

 

“No, I can't do that.” I said firmly . Swallowing hard against the taste of cooper in the back of my throat. Picking up a few more pistachios to cover the taste.

 

“I know it’s a lot and it’s a big risk to keep your secret, but no one knows Toshinori Yagi. You are careful about it anyways now it's just in reverse.” Naomasa said. Not letting up on his determination to convince me.

 

“It’s lying,” I threw out as a last attempt to deny him. Well I could hang up, but that would be much to rude. Even if I would like an exit from this conversation.

 

“It’s helping a little boy stay safe from his father. Who mind you wants to turn him into some sort of war machine.” Naomasa countered with what could only be called a trump card. He knew that it would be almost impossible for me to turn away from the thought of a child needing help. My heart tugged at the thought of what the child had gone through, little that I knew.

 

“Wasn't Nighteye going to fill a teaching position, and have a partner. I would be horrible as a teacher. Why couldn't the other hero work on their own, or I do something different.” I said. My resolve crumbling to a halfhearted attempt.

 

“The whole operation is set up for two people, but yes midnight is also on this job. As wonderful as she is she wouldn't have the skill set to take on Endeavor alone. In any matter, it would be to later to change things, everything is already set up. No one is going to know the difference if it’s you instead of Nighteye.” Naomasa said. I could tell from his tone that he was smiling, knowing that he was winning me over.

 

“Midnight, as in the eighteen plus only hero Midnight? Why is she on this case? Should she even be allowed around small children?” I asked suddenly worried. On one hand, I was sure that she could be professional on matters that were not the same she was used to. On the other I only knew her from reputation, and it was not a child friendly one.

 

“She is surprisingly good with small children. She will be the health and fitness teacher, so her time with them will be much different than yours. As Nighteye was set to be the homeroom teacher. Besides if your there, you can be sure nothing gets out of hand.” Naomasa said. Much to chipper for my taste. I imagine that was a part of what would have been Nighteye's duties.

 

“Fine I will. When do I need to be ready?” I asked. Sitting up so I could recognize the full weight of what I was agreeing to.

 

“Well your plane leaves tomorrow, so that you can be set up to start on Monday. You better get packing and have a good night's sleep. Good bye Toshinori.” Naomasa said before hanging up. Likely so I couldn't refuse. I stared at my phone, deciding next time Naomasa and I saw each other. We were going to have a discussion about manners. At least I could depend on him to be delicate about he would no doubt have to explain the change of plan to Midnight. In any matter I had agreed either way. It would do me no good to sit on the couch longer, instead of packing for tomorrow and the long trip ahead of me.

Chapter 2: Chapter two

Summary:

Toshinori meets up with Midnight as the impromptu replacement of Nighteye. It is quickly obvious that the two heroes are of very different personalities. Toshinori's first obstacle might be not turning into his partners new chew toy.

Notes:

Updating while I have a cold might not be my best idea ever, but it's done and I want to put it up, so who needs good ideas. This might be a stress free fun piece for me, but please do tell me if you find glaring errors. If you want you just want to drop comments that's cool to. Hope everyone enjoys this story as much as I am.

After checking through security, I scanned the waiting for Midnight. Naomasa had given me all the information I would need this morning. I saw a woman with dark hair in a ponytail and the end of red glasses on the other side of the room. Gathering my bags, I walked over to her trying to give who I hoped would be Midnight some distance so I wouldn't spook her.

“Midnight?” I said, rounding the row of chairs to stand in front of her.

“Yes? Sorry dear but if you wanted a photo, I only do fan selfies in costume.” Midnight looked up sharply from her book. Sharp and unrecognizing, which I should guess as I was trying to not draw attention to myself after all.

“Ah no Naomasa wasn't clear on how much he told you, I see he left this explanation to me.” I said. I wasn’t entirely comfortable with the idea of reveling my secret to Midnight yet it would be necessary. It would be hard to tell how long this operation would take to complete, and as I understood it we would spend most of our time not at the school together. It would be good to trust her if something went wrong.

“I didn’t know All Might had another side kick. Shame what happened to Nighteye. I hear he’s going to be alright so that’s good at least, even if it puts a cramp in the job.” Midnight said, after a moment of studying me. Which was almost enough to make me cringe under her sharp gaze.

“No, I don't have another side kick, It’s just me. I hope I can be enough to help.” I smiled, rubbing the back of my neck. Hoping that the subtlety would be enough. Midnight gave me a disbelieving look over.

“So, are you his secretary or something then?” Midnight asked. Leaning back in her seat, and crossed her arms over her chest.

“No, I am All Might. Though I think Toshinori Yagi might be a better name from now on.” I said, shuffling some of my bags. Waiting as Midnight said nothing more.

“You want me to believe that your All Might?” Midnight brought her hands up, drawing a line in the air as a comment on my thin stature.

“I know I'm not what people expect anymore, but yes I am. I suffered an injury a few years ago. Now I can only sustain my muscle form for a few hours each day. This is something I would not like to get out to the public, so I would appreciate it if we kept this between us.” I explained. discreetly making sure none of the other people in the waiting area could hear us.

“Well Tsukauchi did say he would be sending someone unusual from Might Tower. I never expected that he would mean All Might himself.” Midnight said. Patting the chair next to her in invitation. Finally putting the bookmark in her book to set it on her lap. Gratefully I gathered my bags around me to take the seat.

“You believe me then?” I asked. The exchange had been easier than I thought it would be.

“More or less, because if you're lying I can apprehend you for impersonating a public figure. Besides you have not looked at my boobs once since you've come over here. Only All Might would be that much of a gentleman.” Midnight smiled coyly. I covered my mouth against a bloody cough, trying to be discreet while Midnight giggled.

“That would be rude.” I sputtered, looking anywhere but her. Hoping she wouldn't notice the color of my cheeks.

“Doesn’t stop most of the population. I didn’t think you would be so shy.” Midnight said with a shrug. Her mouth quirked up in a smirk as she gave me a much to through look over. I had to resist the urge to shift in my seat. I knew there couldn't hardly be anything she found attractive about this form.

“I’m not shy, I simply think all people should be treated with respect.” I said. Wishing I had bought a water at one of the vending machines, so I could get the taste of blood out of my mouth.

“I was kinda hoping to get to spend time with Nighteye. It's my experience that the more straight laced a person is, the naughtier they are in bed. Personally, he seems like the bondage and dominance type. Though maybe the two of us can get up to our own fun. Tell me is there anything you like Yagi?” Midnight asked, shifting closer towards me. I startled away nearly doubling over in a coughing fit.

“No, we’re not going to… I wouldn’t… Not that I don't like women to, and you're a lovely person but no. I couldn’t… it wouldn’t be…” I stumbled over the words. To flustered to form a proper sentence. I swallowed down as much blood as I could. Hiding the rest behind my hand.

“Relax I'm only interested in willing partners. Your just to fun to tease. Besides you wouldn’t be the first person to tell me I was too intense for them.” Midnight said with a laugh. Kindly pulling a bottle of water out of her bag to hand to me.

“Thank you. Perhaps we should change the subject, what was it you were reading earlier?” I said, taking a few sips from the water to clear my mouth. Using a tissue from one of my bag pockets to clean up.

“Oh, it’s lesbian erotica.” Midnight smiled as she showed me the cover. Which was notably quite tasteful with a tea cup set on a table. Not something I would think of for erotica, but then again, I wasn’t very familiar with the genre.

“Is that really something you should be reading in public Midnight? I mean not that there is anything wrong with lesbians or indulging in a fantasy, but there are children here.” I said. Glancing around to be sure that we were still relatively alone at our section of seats.

“You're the type that prefers to watch his fantasies, aren’t you? Don't worry most men do. Anyways a kid would have to sneak up behind me to have any chance of knowing what I'm reading. Also call me Kayama, it’s only fair since you gave me your name.” Midnight said, Kayama I reminded myself. We turned towards the gate entrance when our plane was called. Standing I silently offered to help Kayama with her bags, but was waved off.

I threw away the now empty water bottle as we joined the boarding line. Calmly waiting as last minute checks were made. Boarding the plane, I gave the steward a polite smile as she directed us to our section. Which was in coach to my disappointment. Not that I had a problem sitting with so many other people, it was that the seats were always rather small.

“I’ll take the window seat, you can have the aisle seat. I'm pretty sure it should just be us two so we won't have to share.” Kayama said, struggling to reach the overhead storage.

“If I could help you,” I offered Kayama letting me take her bags to easily lift in. Setting my bags next to hers. “Are you sure you want to sit by the window? I wouldn't want to trap you in.” I said, trying to stand out of the way of the other passengers as much as I could.

“It’s fine, I like to look out the window. Anyways it will be easier on you to not have to try and fit closer in, won't it?” Kayama said, taking the initiative before I could say much more. I felt someone tap me on the arm, as a waited for Kayama to settle in her seat.

“Excuse me dear, could you help me with my bags?” a little elderly woman asked, pointing up at the overhead storage.

“Of course I will.” I smiled at her, as I bent to pick up the bags at her feet. Sliding the two bags into the compartment.

“Thank you, sir. It’s good to see there are still gentle people around.” The elderly woman said, patting my arm.

“There is no need to thank me, I do what I can.” I said, as she left to go to her seat. Even if I wasn’t acting as a hero at the moment, I was always more than happy to help someone.

“Hey dude do you think you could help me lift this?” Someone to my left called. Before I could turn to answer I felt a tug at the back of my shirt, and was pulled into my seat.

“Oh no you don't. I can see where this is going, and at this rate you’ll never sit down. Let the stewards do their job, and don't try to help everyone.” Kayama said, leaning back in her seat.

I gave her a sheepish grin, as I shifted to sit in the seat properly. Tucking my legs in best I could so they wouldn’t press in to the seat in front of me. I was going to make a statement in my defense but Kayama gave me a stern look, and I decided against it. I had the sudden feeling that this was going to be a long job.

Notes:

edit: fixed formatting issue.

Chapter 3: Chapter three

Summary:

Toshinori discovers that the preset living arrangement is not quite what he thinks it should be. More discussions are had about the details of the job.

Notes:

Oh look another chapter done, yay. This one is a bit longer so I hope you all enjoy it. Feel free to comment and tell me what you think.

I held Kayama’s bags as she opened the door to her temporary apartment.

“Ah-ah, I've got the bags go in a tell me were to set them.” I said, leaning away when Kayama's reached for her bag. As tired as I was I did not mind helping her settle in to her apartment, before asking for the keys to my own.

“Fine then you can set everything on the couch.” Kayama's directed as she pushed open the door. I ducked under the archway as I followed behind her. I glanced around the apartment, it was roomie for one person. A large living area with a full kitchen and a hallway leading to what I assumed was the bedroom. The space would be nice for the potential length of the job. I hoped my own would be of similar size.

“You can pick your room first, while I figure out what takeout is close by. Any preferences?” Kayama said from the kitchen, to the sound of cupboard doors opening and closing. I froze a bag held above the couch.

“Excuse me?” I asked, hesitantly putting all the bags down so I could go to the kitchen. Hovering by the doorway as Kayama took stock of the kitchen.

“Well I don't really care what room I have so, I thought it would be nice to let you choose. I'm only making one call for food so either state your preference now, or deal with what I get.” Kayama said. Turning to face me as she leaned on the counter.

“No, I meant about the room. I thought this was solely your apartment, and mine would be down the hall or such.” I resisted the urge to tug on one of my bangs as Kayama’s expression turned from confusion to an odd mix of pity and amusement.

“Oh no sweetie we are sharing. Did Tsukauchi not tell you that?” Kayama asked. Not hiding her Cheshire grin at all as she pulled out her phone. My only prayer was that she was looking up restaurants, and not texting Naomasa about today.

“He told me that our living situation was already set, and that you would have the necessary keys. It seems he has left out a number of details.” I sighed. The doorway to the kitchen was low enough that I could straighten out and lean my head against the top. It didn’t help anything but at least I didn't have to look at Kayama this way.

“Well it is a little late notice, switching you in for Nighteye and, really he’s the one you should be annoyed at. Using only one apartment had been his idea in the first place. He had made quite the argument that it would be a waste of cost, and ineffective for communicating between us.” Kayama said. Even without looking at her I could hear the mirth in her voice.

“Ok, then I will put our bags in our respective room. I don't care what you order, I won't eat much anyways.” I sighed. It hadn’t been that long of a flight but I was suddenly exhausted, with the distinct want to talk to Naomasa. My phone chimed as I picked the bags off the couch. Deciding to leave it until I had set everything down, I headed towards the back of the apartment.

The rest of the layout was just as simply yet spacious. Two identical bedrooms set on the opposite side of the hall from the bathroom, with a small closet at the end. Giving it only a little thought I put my bags in the first room, and Kayama’s in the second. Sitting on the sadly small bed I would be calling my own, I pulled out my phone to see a text message from Naomasa. Well that was convenient timing if I ever knew it.

‘How was the flight?’ Naomasa asked, the simple line enough to get me to huff.

‘It was wonderful if cramped, seating was a surprise.’ I answered airing out some of my frustration. It was easier to do so in the quiet without having to look at him.

‘Sorry about that, the tickets were non-exchangeable. How are you getting along with Midnight?’ Naomasa replied. Even without being able to see him I could imagine the sheepish grin he would have while typing.

‘Midnight is a lovely woman, with no disregard about stating her preferences. It’s fine I would have like a bit more warning though, also one about the apartment. Is there anything else I should be made aware of?’ I sent the message before I could think too much on it. Knowing that Naomasa would pick up on how annoyed I was, and fighting the urge to keep up appearances. we’d had many discussions on how much I should or should not confide in him.

‘Yes Midnight is a very opinionated person, who will say exactly what she thinks. She also knows everything you might need for the job, so best to ask her. Now if you don't mind I have a very large stack of paper work on my desk, most of which is yours. Good luck.’ Naomasa bid his farewell. I let it go with a smile, he did deserve credit for all the work he helped me with. The email I had sent him during my flight detailing the work I had done this morning, would be plenty compensation for my grievances.

“Yagi foods here.” Kayama called from the front room. Standing from the bed I ducked out of the room.

“I wasn’t expecting delivery to be quite so soon.” I said. Going to the counter to help Kayama set out the boxes.

“I found a place that was close.” Kayama shrugged. Handing me a plate before piling rice and fried noodles on her own.

“I believe we should talk more about what this job entails. Most of what I have addresses endeavor and the school, but I would like to know more about the rest of the Todoroki's. Most of them weren't even listed with a given name.” I said, putting a small amount of noodles and fried meats on my plate. Reaching in a cupboard for a bowl to fill with miso.

“Yeah but, let's sit down first. Is that all you want? For such a big guy, I expected you to eat a lot.” Kayama motioned to the large spread of food across the counter.

“Ah no I don't tend to eat much, at least not anymore. Not since well,” I said, stumbling over how to say the last of it.

“Say no more, I understand you. It’s my own fault for being nosy. Come on let go sit down, and we can go over all the rest of the case.” Kayama said, patting me on the shoulder as she walked out of the kitchen. Grabbing utensils from the take-out bags I followed her settling on the far end of the couch. Not that there was much room to sit elsewhere as Kayama was turned sideways on the couch with her feet tucked up in front of her.

“Apparently there was a lot in my file that was either left out, or I did not read well enough. Maybe we simply start at why we are intervening in the first place, and then move on to the Todoroki's.” I said, setting my bowl on the coffee table in front of us. I picked out a piece of meat as Kayama seemed to try and think of where to start.

“Well I mean that's not to surprising, we’ve been piecing this together for months now and you jumped in yesterday. To simplify things it’s because of politics, manly with how the Endeavor thing blew up. Local police and heroes have closed ranks and won't talk to anyone else. As far as we know only a handful of people really know much of anything.” Kayama said, tapping her foot against the cushion as she munched her way through her plate.

“I assume some of that is to protect the family. Even if endeavor is cut off he was a hero for a long time. He knows how the system works and likely has a few plans on how to work around our efforts, but why not just ask for help? Obviously they haven't been able to do much on their own.” I asked, relaxing back in the couch. I had not realized that I had been hungry until I started eating.

“Mostly yes it’s to protect them, and that’s also why they have tried to keep everything under wraps. Still people are getting twitchy with having such a powerful man on the loose. So they want someone to step in anyways. Us going undercover is to try and avoid toe stepping between wards.” Kayama said, mixing her noodles and rice as she explained.

“Even as hero’s we can’t get around politics, it’s one part of all this I don't like. How worried are the police if they have hidden the names of the Todoroki's.” I asked. Leaning over to switch my plate for my miso. The rich broth warming me against the conversation that seemed to chill me. For as long as I had known endeavor he had been as fiery tempered as his quirk, but to think he could do something like this. How he could be cruel enough for abuse was something I couldn't understand.

“It’s only the youngest son they really worry about. The rest they just don't want endeavor to try and get to him through them. Shoto Todoroki was adopted by a married hero pair, and the three other children were fostered elsewhere together. That’s about as far as we could get.” Kayama laid her plate on her stomach as she stretched out her legs, I shifted over to accommodate her. Kayama smirked and wiggled her feet at me in a seemingly challenging fashion, I simply chuckled at her antics. “and I thought someone like you wouldn’t mind politics. You certainly seem to handle the media with a gleeful ease.” Kayama tacked on with a curious look.

“The media is a beast all its own. I simply hate the idea that I couldn’t help someone because of paperwork. Why not leave the children with their mother, and put all of them under protection in the same place? With this sort of trauma, I would think the police would want to keep the family together to minimize their stress.” I asked gazing at my half-finished plate. Considering if I could finish it, or if I should put it in the fridge to snack on later in the night.

“Mrs. torodoki was in no shape to care for herself, let alone four children. Along with your normal battered wife syndrome she has postpartum depression, and paranoia. Right now she’s in the wards finest long term hospital, paid for by endeavor since higher ups have taken over his financials.” Kayama shook her head setting her now empty plate on the table. Finishing my miso I figured it would be best to wrap the rest for later.

“That poor dear. Well I guess now the best we can do for them all is, to finish our job quickly.” I sighed. Standing so I could pick up my dishes, taking Kayama’s with me to the kitchen.

“I think a large part of japan is going to be relieved when we have endeavor in custody.” Kayama laughed bitterly. I started packing up the rest of the food to put in the fridge.

“Why exactly are we going as teachers if our aim is endeavor?” I asked after a long pause. It was a question that had been on the back of my mind for a long while. Something I hadn't wanted to address, but now would be the time for it.

“Because we want to get close to the kid, see if he knows anything. I don't like it any but it’s the only lead we have. In any matter we can protect him better if we’re closer, because we know for certain endeavor will do anything he can to take back his little protégé.” Kayama said, the tone of anger clear in her voice. I couldn’t find words to add to that statement so I just stared at the fridge. Wondering where things had gone so wrong for my colleague. “In any matter we should take the rest of today to relax. The real trouble is going to start bright and early tomorrow.” Kayama called from the living room. I hummed in agreement unsure if she could hear me, it didn’t seem to matter as I could hear her leave the room and a door shut not much after. She was right after all, tomorrow was to official start and we would both need our rest. Leaving the kitchen I went to my room trying to settle the unease in my bones.

 

Chapter 4: chapter four

Summary:

Toshinori needs a refresher on how to do undercover work, so far he is only stumbling over himself. With luck he won't trip over any of the children.

Notes:

Yay new chapter up. I hope you all love to read it as much as I love to write it. Comment if you have any thoughts you want to share.

Standing in front of the school with the sun peeking over the building was a strange sensation. It had been a long time since I had been at a school, yet I still remembered the feeling of first day nerves perfectly. There was someone waiting for us at the entrance. At least I assumed it was someone from the school and not a child dropped off to early, because they were rather small.

“Hello principle Nezu, it’s a pleasure to finally meet you in person.” Kayama said from my side, as we meet the man at the gate. Well I assumed he was a man, as he had the appearance of an overly large mouse.

“Yes, I must say it is. While it is a shame that Nighteye could not join us, I’m glad you could substitute for him in such a short time, all might.” Principle Nezu said, holding up a hand for me to shake. Brushing off my surprise at being addressed by my hero name, I had to near crouch down to take his hand in greeting.

“Yes of course. There wasn’t much to be done about it in any matter, but how did you know who I was.” I asked. Standing again when he turned to lead us into the school. Kayama giving me a smile but no helpful comments.

“I have been helping organize this since the start. I know everything that goes on in my school, no secrets can hide from me.” Principle Nezu laughed, he kept up with us surprisingly well for his short stature, as he leads us into the school.

“His quirk is high specs, or in other words super intelligence.” Kayama whispered to me, I nodded in thanks.

“Then why can you not simply tell us who is caring for young Torodoki? We want to help protect him. It would be much simpler if we knew where to help from.” I asked, holding the door for the others to step inside. The walls were about what you expect of an elementary that hasn’t started the new year yet. Light blue walls empty and silent in a way that was almost unnerving. I had never seen a school empty before, it seemed an oxymoron. I had only known schools as places filled with people and noise.

“Because that is not your job. My job is to protect the children, your job is to find endeavor. I won't stop you from how you want to do that as long as it does not harm any of my students, but I am giving you all the help I will. I am in a very precarious position. I know much about young Shoto but his guardians are colleagues, and I cannot betray their trust, nor will I. The same is for the police.” Principle Nezu said, stopping to glare up at me. His small beady eyes sizing me up, as if he was suddenly considering if I was a wolf among his sheep.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to imply that you would do anything of the sort. I'm sure you take the confidence people have put in you very seriously. Of course you are right. We will do our best to make this job as quick as possible.” I apologized, bowing slightly. I didn’t miss the glare Kayama sent to me. This was why I avoided undercover work, subtlety was not a skill I was well versed in.

“We all can only do our best. Now to show you the school.” Principle Nezu moved on, mollified by my apology, walking ahead of us. Kayama was not as easily soothed, punching me in the shoulder once I straighten out. Thankfully the ceilings were high, though it did not seem I would have the same luck with most of the doors.   

“We are trying to make friends with everyone, not annoy them in the first ten minutes. What happened to Mr. charming number one hero, or can you only manage that when you have your costume.” Kayama seethed, watching principle Nezu carefully as we continued down the hall. I hide the flinch at her comment. It wouldn’t do for her to know how close to a sore spot she got.

“I was only trying to be efficient. I'm out of practice for undercover work, my apologies.” I said quietly to her. Ducking under a doorway as principle Nezu stepped into a room.

“This is the teachers office. The lounge is connected through the door over there.” Principle Nezu said. Pointing out a dark wooden door on the far side of the room. “Your personal desks are here, and you will have access to the computers the same as any other teacher. I'm sure your coworkers will be more than happy to help you, if you have trouble with anything.” Principle Nezu finished, showing us to our desks. A folder already on our respective desks, with attendance sheets and lesson plans already laid out for us.

Which I found to be a great relief. I had spent a good part of the night trying to think of how I was going to teach a class of small children, without finding much of an answer. A slamming door startled my attention away from the papers. I hide a bloody cough behind my pocket handkerchief. Glad I had remembered the cloth in the early morning.

“Good morning, we’re the new teachers. I hope we can all be friends.” Kayama called with an extra amount of cheer, while I cleared my throat. The person was cutting across the room from the lounge. I caught a glimpse of tired eyes and stubble, as he passed with a grunt. Slamming the door behind him without a further word. “Well so much for that. Who's the sourpuss another teacher, or just some homeless dude that wandered in.” Kayama said in her normal tone. If she thought you had to put that much faked effort into acting on these sort of jobs, I would be in trouble.

“That was Aizawa Shota, the other kindergarten teacher. He is known for being standoffish, but is very good at teaching. Aizawa cares for children more then you will ever hear him confess to. I'm sure he with be a very valuable resource to you, Yagi.” Principle Nezu said, with a small laugh. I stared at where the other man had been. What he lacked in manners, I thought he certainly made up in appeal. He might not have been as tall as me, but he was still taller than most. Aizawa had the leanness I could appreciate. Even with the short exchange I could tell he was a man that carried himself with a surety of his strength. That was common in heroes, and made him interesting if nothing else.

“Oi Yagi, you still paying attention?” Kayama snapped her fingers next to me. Drawing my attention to her.

“Yes of course. I'll see if I can talk to him later. I want to not only do our work as heroes, but also as teachers, and do the best I can for the children. I'm eager to learn from my coworkers.” I said. Forcing myself not to blush, as Kayama’s questioning look turned to a knowing smile.

“I’m very glad to hear that. These young children will need someone who will giving them the best. With that said your room is on the second floor number 201, and if your hurry you might make it to class before them.” Principle Nezu said. His smile an edge to close to sadistic for me to be comfortable. It reminded me of the one Kayama had. That curve of lips when she talked about things more risqué then I thought situationally appropriate. I didn’t have the time to think too much on it, as I was darting out of the room.

The halls now with the comforting buzz of people. Though most of them being in classes was less reassuring. I received odd stares as I weaved around the children yet to find their class, wasn’t that a test in agility. The tall children were barely hip height. I stopped in front of my door for a moment to collect my breath. I thoughts it would be counterproductive to appear unsettled to the children. With a deep breath I put on a smile, ready to meet my class. It was harder to keep my smile as I looked through the window and saw a group of children well into the midst of chaos. One boy on the floor near tears, and a few around him. Though it was hard to tell who was instigating, and who was defending. Wait were those sparks coming off one of the children's hands, oh dear.

Chapter 5: chapter five

Summary:

You would think the number one hero could handle a room full of children, and you might be right, but Toshinori on the other hand can not. Without the fame of his heroics Toshinori finds it much harder to keep the attention of the children. On the plus Toshinori has his first conversation with Aizawa, on the negative it's mostly him being scolded by the younger man.

Notes:

Happy Thanksgiving everyone, here's a little something to add to your holiday cheer. I'm still working along on these, and I hope all of you are still loving this, it's a blast for me to write. Feel free to comment and tell me what you think.

I opened the door, ducking under the archway to enter. Most of the children stopping what they had been doing to look at me, a few shying away as I passed by. I wasn’t surprised as I was likely the tallest person any of them had meet. I walked to the children still arguing. Standing over them it was much easier to assess the situation. The boy with sparks in his hand must have pushed the boy on the floor. The other two, a chubby cheeked girl and a boy with glasses, had come to defend the smaller boy.

“Children what are we doing? Don't you think it would be better to sit at our desks, and wait for me?” I startling the four of them into looking up at me, as I interrupted their argument. The boy on the ground stared at me wide-eyed. He shrunk in on himself, looking all the closer to tears. While the instigator glared up at me the best he could with his round face that had yet to outgrow his baby quality.

“Who are you?” The young boy asked, fluffing up in defensiveness. It was almost cute on his tiny face.

“I’m your teacher, Mr. Yagi. Now how about we all go sit down, and we can start today’s lesson.” I said. Noticing out of the corner of my eye, as the other two helped the small boy to his feet.  Trying not to direct the attention of the one I was talking to, towards the others. I put a hand softly on his shoulder, to steer him away. I almost thought it would work until the small boy sniffled behind us. The boy with glasses muttered something I didn’t hear. Clearly the other boy had as he lunged for the small boy, sparks coming from his hand. With reflexes only gained through years of heroics I picked up the angry child.

“I think not my boy. I believe that it’s time you calmed down, and leave him alone.” I said sternly. Not that it earned me anything, but more yelling. I was having a hard time holding on to him, without holding to tight.

“Put me down!” the boy yelled. Pinpricks of pain on my arms where he was using his quirk to try and get me to loosen my grip. Some of the other children were becoming restless, which could not be good. I needed to reclaim the calm of the room, before things got out of hand.

“I will do so as soon as you calm down. So that I do not have to worry about you hurting yourself, or one of the other children.” I said firmly. This seemed to not have been the right thing to say, as he fought me harder. The other children started yelling as well, overlapping and angry in a way I that I had no hope of distinguishing any of what was said.

From there it was hard to tell just what had happened next. There was movement around me, I felt a brush against my right knee. The boy I was holding managed a chance kick against my injured side, where I still had the most trouble with sensitivity. Biting back a hiss of pain, I tried to walk back to the front of the room. I would have more room away from the other children to deal with him there. Worried by about the motion I could see out of corner of my eye. The slip in attention was enough for the struggling boy to over balanced me.

I didn’t have the time to correct before I found the tipping point I couldn't recover from. Falling to the floor I twisted to be sure I wouldn't fall on anyone. I tucked the young boy close to my chest so I would take all of the impact. Through the pain I couldn’t tell if the sudden quiet was the children, or I was to stunned to hear anything. Struggling for breath I couldn’t risk a cough knowing it would be nothing but blood if I couldn’t clear my throat first. That would be the last thing I would need to frighten the children with. The burning pain faded slowly from my lung, as I could manage a few raspy breaths. The weight of the boy on my chest still made me struggle but, I was reoriented enough that I could open my eyes and give him a warm smile. Checking on the other children to all of which were frozen in fear, and there were a number of teary eyes.

“Are you alright my boy?” I asked, my smile met with wet eyes and a quivering lip. “No please don’t cry. You're alright. I've got you, everything is fine. Does anything hurt?” All my efforts to sooth him were for not, as he started crying. Not overly loud, but just a quite mummer of being scared.

“Kacchan hurt teacher.” The girl who had been trying to help whined. I couldn't quite tell which of us had moved, but I had thought the three of them had been on the other side of me. Those words seemed to be the key to the dam, as the rest of the teary-eyed children started crying in earnest.

“No, no, it’s ok. I'm ok. Please, no one cry. I'm here, everything is fine.” Nothing I said did any good, as the children worked into a higher frenzy. Seeming to feed off each other as more of the class started crying. Some of the children only sniffled, while at least two were full out wailing. I tried to sit up, so I could comfort them better, but pain flared in my chest the second I moved. This time not able to stop the dribble of blood out of my mouth. I could just hope I licked it clean before any of them noticed. There was a sting in my own eyes as my frustration mounted. Damn this weakened body. If I was in my hero form I wouldn’t have fallen in the first place, let alone have it hurt this much.

“What is going on in here?” a rough voice growled from the doorway. Snapping me out of my own downwards spiral, I glanced over to see Aizawa glaring at me. The disruption was enough to quite most of the children thankfully.

“Nothing to serious. I was just breaking up a small argument, and lost my balance. It’s fine, I should know how to keep my feet under myself by now.” I said with a small laugh. Which turned to a hiss when I tried to sit up again, but laying on the floor was certainly helping no one. Still scowling Aizawa walked over to me, picking up the now quite boy to set him on the floor, and hold a hand out for me. Acting as a counterweight to help me sit up.

“I should not have to tell a teacher how to teach. Never lose your footing around the children, or they won't have any sense of grounding.” Aizawa scolded. I should defiantly be being paying more attention to what he was saying, instead of how wonderfully dark his eyes were. He was even more handsome up close, then I had first thought in passing.

“Yes, your absolutely right. I'm sorry to have disrupted you from your own teaching.” I said scratching the back of my head. Feeling equal parts aroused and mollified. Aizawa snorted as he turned to leave my classroom. With the other teacher gone I was left in an eerie silence with twenty pairs of eyes watching me carefully. At the least they had stopped crying. It would be easy to guide them to something much more productive.

“Alright how about we all sit in a big circle, and we can start over.” I said. Shifting so I could sit with enough space for the children to all sit around me. With a touch of hesitancy most of the children got up from the desks to sit on the floor with me. Only a handful needed more urging. “Let's start by saying what we would like to be called, and what our quirk is. I'll start, I'm Mr. Yagi and I'm quirkless.” As much as it pained me to say. I had decided it would be easier to fill in the role of teacher, if I wasn’t trying to explain why no one ever saw my quirk. I reminded myself it wasn’t exactly a lie either, I had been quirkless before One for All anyways. Directing my thoughts away from myself I looked to the little girl at my right.

“I’m Uraraka, and I can float things when I touch them.” She said with a bright smile. The tears having dried from her eyes. The tension of the room lifting as the other children relaxing into learning about each other. It was a lot for me to keep track of as the children explained themselves. Some were easy to remember, such as young Shoji had six arms and young Ojiro had a tail. Others were less so, I couldn’t remember exactly what little Momo had explained hers as, and I knew one of the young boys should not be given sugar in any circumstance, I did not want to risk a sugar induced strength rampage, but I wasn’t sure which one that was. We were about half way through before one of the children caught my attention.

“I’m tod…um I mean, I'm Shoto. Just Shoto. I can make ice and fire.” The young boy across from me said. Ducking his head to hide his eyes behind his striking white and red hair, divided down the middle. An angry red splotch over his left eye. So, this was the boy everyone was so concerned about. With his hesitant behavior, I understood why Kayama insisted so much on protecting him. The rest of the class didn’t seem to think young Todoroki to shy as they moved on with introductions. He was also not the shyest, as a young boy only told us about himself by whispering to little Jiro at his side.

“Well it’s very nice to meet you all. Let’s see what should we do next?” I stalled once all attention was back on me. I realized I had left my folder on my desk, and had no idea where to go from here. Spotting a box of crayons on a shelf I struck an idea. “How about we make pictures about something we like, so we can share it with each other?” I offered. From there it wasn’t hard to set them out with paper and a wide array of things to color with. Though try to get them to sit at the tables instead of on the floor had not worked. I figured it was a battle not worth fighting. If this was how every day would be, I was going to die from stress before we found anything on Endeavor.

Chapter 6: Chapter six

Summary:

Lovely things can be learned over cups of coffee in the teachers lounge. Even if Aizawa is the only one to drink coffee, and Toshinori does his best to seem innocent as he makes friends with fellow teacher Thirteen.

Notes:

So sorry this is a bit late. Life happened, and then I got a cold so that slowed me down a lot in getting things done. Anyways it's up now and we can get back on track with this story, so I hope you all love it. Feel free to comment if you like the story.

I sat heavily in the chair at my desk in the teachers' lounge, setting my alarm so that I would be back in the room before the children after their gym class. I was grateful for the moment of quiet, and even more thankful to Kayama. She had brought me my folder not long after I had settled the children in with their coloring. now I just had to finish reading the day plan and think of what of it I could use for the rest of the class.

It would be best if I could get a good idea of what the children already knew. Some were clearly ahead of the others, as far as I could tell young Bakugo, young Shoto, little Momo and, young Iida could read simple lines. While the rest struggled with to read at all. I wanted to bring up the ones who couldn’t yet, while not dragging down those that already had a fair grasp on the subject. Groaning I hide my face in my hands. Why, oh why, had I agreed to this job? I knew nothing about children.

Looking up at the opening of the door I saw Aizawa walking towards the back counter. He didn’t seem to notice anyone was in the room, which at the moment was just me and one other teacher. I had yet built up the courage to introducing myself to the other teacher, though I was fairly sure one of them was the pro hero Thirteen. Not many people wore space suits as normal attire.

“Ah hello Aizawa. Thank you for your help this morning. I didn’t realize how quickly things could get out of hand, but you had no problem calming them all down. I was wondering if you could give me a few pointers?” I said, raising from my chair to go offer a proper greeting. I was unsure how to react when he completely bypassed me, to continue onto the coffee pot and pour himself a mug.

“Yes. Leave now, and let someone actually capable do the job.” Aizawa snarled as he passed me again, headed for his desk this time. I stood staring slack jawed at his back unable to process the exchange. A hand on my arm made me jolt.

“You poor dear. You must be one of the new teachers Nezu told us about. Don’t try to talk to Aizawa until he’s half way through his coffee. He is capable of being nice, but only if he likes you.” The other teacher was at my side suddenly. Being this close to them I was almost sure they were Thirteen.

“Yes, Toshinori Yagi. You're the pro hero Thirteen correct? It’s a pleasure to meet you,” I introduced, smiling down at the younger hero.

“that would be me. It’s wonderful for you to join us this year. Now if you're trying to talk with Aizawa then you must be the kindergarten teacher. I don't tend to teach ones that young, but I'd be more than willing to help however I can Mr. Yagi.” Thirteen said, tilting their head in what I hoped was a happy gesture. I motioned for us to sit back at the desks.

“Thank you very much for the offer. I'm finding that putting what I've read into practice, to be much harder than I thought it would be.” I confessed. Trying to sound like I did have some idea of what I was doing.

“Why are you even here then?” Aizawa asked from his spot across from me, glaring over the rim of his mug.

“Hush you. Drink your coffee if you're not going to be helpful. We don't want to scare him off on his first day.” Thirteen came to my defense before I could say anything.

Aizawa hunched his shoulders to hide under the mass of scarf he wore, but didn't say anything more. At least not that I could make out.

“No, it’s fine Aizawa has a point. I was offered this job because of some of the connections I have. While I love to help and teach, I maybe didn’t think it through as well as I could have.” I said with a laugh. Attempting to lighten the room, trying to mix as much of the truth as I could into what I said. It made it easier for me to remember what I had said to people.

“Well I'm sure you will be just fine once you get your bearings. If you need help that’s exactly what we are here for, as your coworkers.” Thirteen said. Doing that head tilt again that I was beginning to think was how they smiled, since you couldn't actually see anything of their face through the helmet.

“I was just thinking of how to start on reading with the children. Some have a fair understanding for their age, but others don't know anything. I don't want to move too fast for those that need the help, but I worry about boring the ones that don't.” I confided. I clearly wasn’t going to find the answer by myself. I also might have to endear myself to some of them if I asked for help. I didn’t like the approach. I would rather if I could make friends with them all to just be friendly, but I had to think of my job. Having the people here trust me would be necessary, and maybe we could also be friends at some point.

“Show the class the alphabet and leave it somewhere easy to reference, the blackboard tends to work best. Then have those that can read to those who can’t. It will be challenging to top of the class, and helpful to the bottom. It’s simple and something you should know before being let in a classroom.” Aizawa said. Muffled between his scarf and his mug, which had to be near empty at the rate he was drinking from it.

“Yes, that makes a lot of sense. There was just one other thing that was bothering me. I was worried about one of the students, though it might just be first day nerves.” I started. It was as good an opportunity to gauge the other teachers on the matter of young Shoto, as I would get. At least while I could play at just a new clueless teacher anyways.

“Oh, which one. I'm sure it’s nothing to worry about, some haven't had a lot of socializing outside of immediate family yet. So a classroom can be a bit much.” Thirteen chimed in. While Aizawa stood and rounded the table for a second cup of coffee.

“Yes I've noticed some of them are shy, but this seems different. Young Shoto Yamada worries me in how much he doesn’t talk or play with the others. He’s just so quiet, almost withdrawn.” I sighed, putting my head in my hand. It had been to recognize that he was Endeavor's son, the red hair and blue eye were almost identical to his father's. Cursing rose from behind me. I turned to see Aizawa shaking his hand, and a small pool of coffee on the counter, apparently having spilled some on his hand. Clearly Aizawa was more than just a pretty face with a harsh mannerism, he was a man that knew something.

“I assume then that you noticed the scar he has, hard to miss that. Don’t bother about Shoto Yamada he’s had a number of changes recently. He will settle into the class fine, simply give him time and don't push the subject.” Aizawa said, staring hard at me. As if to try and pull any dishonesty out of me with pure intimidation. This at least was one thing I could manage, I was used to staring down much worse than Aizawa with a friendly smile. Thirteen was oddly silent beside me, but I didn't mind them over holding Aizawa’s gaze.

“Of course. All any of us teachers want is what's best for the students, yes?” I smiled warmly in spite of the frosty look I was receiving from the dark-haired man. My phone alarm broke the atmosphere as I had to pick it up to turn it off. “Well I have to get back to the class now. Thank you Thirteen for your kindness, and thank you Aizawa for your help.” I bowed to each of them as I left the room. I wouldn't have to put poor young Shoto through as much stress, if I could learn what I needed from my coworkers. I thought that would be a much better plan.

Chapter 7: Chapter seven

Summary:

Toshinori discovers that there is more then one way children express being tired, snack time can go badly, and all the male teachers might just be too attractive for his own good.

Notes:

Here is the newest chapter. No matter how much I try to tell myself that this is just for fun, and I don't need to do a lot of edits, I find myself do more and more of them as the chapters go on. Oh well, I guess my want to make the story the best I can, overrides my want to do something relaxing. I hope all of you are loving reading my story as much as I am writing it. Hope everyone is having a good holiday. If you want to tell me what you think send me a comment.

Settling the children in for nap time after they came back from gym class had been interesting. I would have thought they all would have taken to it gratefully after burning through all their energy. This didn’t seem to be the case, for as far as I had been able to tell there was three reactions after gym class.

First being tired, these ones seeming almost asleep as soon as I coaxed them into laying down with a blanket. The second was one the baffled me. It seemed some of the children returned with even more energy than when they left, apparently wound up by the activity. The last was one I should have expected. They were overly tired to the point they didn't know how to settle down.

The second and third reactions displayed most keenly by young Bakugo and young Midoriya. Young Bakugo was more excitable then ever. Using the excess energy to torment the smaller boy, by trying to steal an all might figure clutched in young Midoriya’s small hands. That had been an effort to not react to seeing a depiction of myself held so dearly. I had learned the hard way to keep an eye on the interactions between young Bakugo and young Midoriya, this seem especially true when the latter was tired.

Young Midoriya had once again been in tears under young Bakugo’s attention. Forcing me to break up the two children. I shooed off young Bakugo and the other energetic ones by telling them they could talk to each other, so long as they were quiet and didn't disturb anyone else. This lead to a small mound of blankets comprised of little Mina, young Kaminari, young Bakugo, young Sero, and young Kirishima. It only took a bit of extra prodding to get the over tired ones to lie down, or at least most of them were lying down. I had picked up young Midoriya when he had started crying to calm him. While this worked for him, little Uraraka had wanted attention to as soon as she noticed.

That was how I ended up with one child asleep on my lap, and the other held in my arm resting against my chest. I had to brace my arm on the chair arm, and I could feel my fingers tingling. In years prior I could have held the whole class with little problem, that was an issue I tried to ignore. Early on young Tokoyami had looked at us in interest, but he fluffed his downy feathers and shuffled away when I offered a spot in my chair.

I flipped through the folder Nezu had left me in the quite dim lighting. In part to help myself figure out what I was going to do with the rest of the day, the other part so I could stay awake. The two children warm little balms to my state of mind. I listened to the soft murmur of the children sleeping and resting, while flipping through a few pages.I thought it might be fun to mix in a bit of a math lesson with snacks. Thankfully I had found a fridge in the back that was full of carrot sticks and the like.

A noise brought my attention up to survey the room, checking for danger out of habit. I sighed when I saw it was just some of the children shifting in the blankets. One or two blinking in the dark room, looking as if they weren't quite sure if they wanted to wake up or go back to sleep. Checking the clock, and saw that it was just about time that Nezu’s notes had suggested waking the children. I really hadn’t thought I would have the heart to wake any of them, as they seemed so peaceful, but it didn't seem I would need to. The children stirred by themselves as they heard the others moving around. Little Uraraka shifted in my lap, face scrunching up as the other kids started waking and talking to each other, clearly not wanting nap time to be over. Young Midoriya turned to press his face into my shirt, obviously of similar opinion.

“Good afternoon children, did everyone enjoy their naps?” I said. Softly encouraging the two with me to join the rest of us in the land of the waking. My question received a mummer of replies, not that I expected much better from them. Little mina never having settled down much was a first to break the quiet with a squeak, as she tackled little Momo in a hug. The other girl blinking in surprise, but not showing much protest. Young Midoriya woke with a start, looking frantically around himself.

“Is this what you're looking for my boy?” I asked with a chuckle. I picked up to figure of myself off the desk, and handed it to the boy who instantly relaxed. With him awake I carefully leaned over the side of the chair, so I could put him back on the ground. Little Uraraka soon followed him to the floor, clearly awake now. The pout on little Uraraka's face said she wasn’t happy about being awake.

“What’s next teacher?” young Iida asked, only just having gotten up and already looking more awake then I had felt in the last year.

“Well I was thinking this would be a good time for a snack, who would like that?” I was meet with a chorus of agreements that made me smile, “Then would you help me get the carrots out of the fridge young Iida? While I get the plates for everyone. Be careful and don't take too much at one time. I don't want you to fall or hurt yourself.” I said, directing him to the small box making sure he only took two of the small individual containers at a time. I pulled the plates down from a top shelf, to set them out for the children. All of whom slowly gathering at the table without being prompted. Iida setting containers next to each plate.

“Why do we need plates if we can just eat them out of these?” Young Bakugo asked holding up his own.

“Because we aren't going to just eat them, we are going to learn some counting.” I said holding my own container of carrots and a plate. Forgoing one of the tiny chairs to kneel at the table, it was terrible for my knees but, I wasn’t sure I could get out of one of the small chairs. “I want everyone to copy me.” I said. Counting as I put three carrot sticks on the plate, watching the children do the same. A few quietly repeating the words to themselves. Some children had to check against my plate more often than others, but I was encouraged by how easily they followed my directions.

“Can we eat them now teacher?” young Kirishima asked, looking to me with a hopeful gaze.

“Yes, but just one. See like me.” I said, picking up a stick and eating it. Things were going very well, and I had hope that the whole lesson would be fine.

“Teacher Kaminari ate more than one! That's not fair, I want more too.” Little Jiro yelled. Pointing at the young man, who did have a certain lack of carrot sticks, and refused to meet my eyes.

“Well it’s done so I guess it's alright but, try to follow my example young Kaminari. Everyone else can have a second one too.” I said smiling to keep the children calm. It didn't do much against the glare little Jiro sent young Kaminari.

“But he didn’t listen, shouldn’t you yell at him?” little Jiro demanded, even as she ate another of her carrot sticks.

“No, I don't think I need to. I don't want to yell at any of you unless I must. Now can anyone tell me how many we’ve eaten so far?” I said. Trying to get the children back on topic as the others become restless.

“Two.” Stated little Momo without any other promoting. I turned to her with a bright smile.

“That’s right. Very good my girl.” I gave her a thumbs up. She looked like she wanted to preen at the attention, but was also a bit too shy to do so.

“Teacher he did it again!” little Jiro yelled from her spot on the table. Young Kaminari guiltily trying to hide without dropping under the table.

“Here I can float them so he can't take one until he is told.” little Uraraka said. Before I could say anything, she reached out to touch his container of carrots and now empty plate. Almost instantly Little Uraraka turned pale, and the two items dropped back to the table. “I don't feel good.” Little Uraraka murmured holding her middle. I got up from my spot to go to her side.

“Alright children you can eat the rest of them, we will continue numbers later.” I directed the other children. Most of which started right in, but a few kept a close eye on little Uraraka. Young Midoriya was on her other side, patting her shoulder. “Are you alright my dear? do you want to go to the nurse?” I asked gently. Little Uraraka nodded, reaching her hands out to be picked up. I did so with a quick look at the class as I walked to the door. I could hardly leave the class to themselves as I went to the nurse office, but I couldn’t let little Uraraka go on her own either. I could already hear young Bakugo yelling behind me. Movement out the door window caught my eye, and I looked to see an almost familiar man. I opened the door quickly hoping to be in time to catch his attention before he walked to far away.

“Hello, your present mic am I correct? Are you also a teacher here? Do you have a moment?” There was possibly a better approach I could have used to get his attention, but I could hear more of the children start yelling. Likely fighting over carrot sticks.

“Correct on all questions listener. What can I help you with?” Present Mic turned to me with a large smile.

“Can you take little Uraraka here to the nurse for me? She doesn't feel well, but I can't leave the class.” I asked. Nervously shifting the little one in my arms better as she clung to my shirt, still much to pale for my liking. The commotion behind me more than enough reason to why I needed help.

“You must be the new kindergarten teacher Nezu told us about. Sure I'll help, come here little listener I can take you to Recovery Girl. She’s super helpful.” Present Mic said. Reaching out for little Uraraka with a gentleness that made me want to melt. I didn’t usually like blonds as much but, he was still very attractive. His vibrant personality and smile was enough to get my attention. My word were all the men here this attractive? If so I could be in trouble.

“Ah yes Toshinori Yagi, thank you so much.” I said, relieved I could put little Uraraka in good hands.

“No problem, but next time there should be a button on your desk, and you can call Recovery Girl to you.” Present mic said. With one more thank you, I ran back in to my room as I heard a small explosion. The rest of the day did not fair well from there on.

 

Chapter 8: Chapter eight

Summary:

After the first day of school Toshinori and Midnight discuss what they have learned over dinner. Well Toshinori would like it if that was all that was discussed, but his partner is not that giving.

Notes:

And after a holiday delay I am back. I always find December a hard month to keep up on my writing, to many other things to do, but it's a new year so there is much more writing to be done. If you find any mistakes feel free to point them out to me. I feel there is more I could have done for editing, but also don't want to get to bogged down in it. If you just want to drop in a comment that's fine to. Hope everyone had a good holiday, and here is to this year being better then the last.

Setting my papers on the table I sat on the couch, rubbing my eyes as I leaned back. A nap would be good about now. Trying to wrangle twenty children into listening had been much harder than I could have ever imagined. I wasn't sure how proper teachers or parents ever managed, but I know they deserved far more credit for it then they got. Kayama came to sit on the couch next to me, offering a tray of sushi. We had stopped at a cute little shop on the way home to pick up dinner. At some point we would have to get real groceries, but we were both far too tired tonight.

“Well that was fun. It’s good to see the next generation is full of so much spirit.” Kayama laughed, starting in on her own container of sushi.

“They certainly are filled will vigor. I'd simply wish they would show this in a less aggressive way.” I sighed glancing at my folder, now spilling over with pictures the children did.

“Aw did Yagi have a rough first day? You poor dear.” Kayama said, leaning over to put an arm across my back.

“I will manage, I just worry about the Children. How can I teach them anything if I can't get them to listen to me, or follow simple directions?” I shrugged her off gently. I picked at the pieces in my container, popping one of them in my mouth. The rice was good and the fish fresh, there wasn't much more you could want from simple sushi.

“You're thinking about this too much. I mean sure it’s important that they learn how to read and stuff, but really what your trying to do with kids that young, is show them how to be more like people, and less like little mongrels fueled by nothing but want.” Kayama offered, settling back against the couch and propping her feet up on the table.

“I would like to be able to teach them more than just why we shouldn't try to blow up other people. I don't want the children to fall behind because I'm a poor teacher.” I said. This was a thought I had a hard time shaking. It had been only a small worry at first. Then as the day had progressed I had seen how the children accepted or rejected my ideas, and the worry had grown.

“You worry too much. Anyone ever tell you that?” Kayama said, pointing at me with her chopsticks. I leaned away as she made to poke at me.

“Yes, I think it has been brought up a time or two.” I laughed off her attempt to chastise me.  Worrying about others was far too much of a habit for me to ever stop. If it wasn't Naomasa commenting on my excessive worrying, Nighteye had no trouble commenting on it.

“Anyways do you have any leads yet? I've managed to piece together that Ryuko Tatsuma is one of the lead heroes in the search for Endeavor. Tracking her down might not be any easier, but it’s somewhere to start. I just have to get her to talk to me.” Kayama turned the conversation away from me and to more serious matters.

“That’s a good lead, so far I've mostly learned about young Shoto. He doesn't say much about himself. I'm not sure if that’s how he is, or if he’s been told not to. On the attendance, it lists him as Yamada Shoto, but that's a fairly common name so it doesn't help much. I believe Aizawa knows something as well.” I reply. Kayama taking another piece of sushi to munch on. I waited for her to consider this.

“Aizawa? Why would you say that? I didn't get a chance to see him more than in passing, but he doesn't strike me as the type you put on the case for someone as high profile as Endeavor. Is he even anything more than a teacher?” Kayama asked, setting aside her empty tray to rest her arms along the back of the couch.

“Well I was asking about young Shoto discreetly, things that would be normal to be concerned about, and Aizawa startled spilling coffee on his hand. Of course it could have just been an accident, but it was a rather well timed one.” I toyed with my last piece of sushi before popping it in my mouth. “There is also no guarantee that everyone involved is a hero. Endeavor would glace over anyone that wasn’t. It would be a perfect emergency hideaway for young Shoto.” I placed my tray next to Kayama's so I could clean them when I got up next.

“Well it’s something to consider at least. We're short on leads right now, so it wouldn't do to pass up on one so easily laid out for us.” Kayama shrugged. Swinging her legs off the table to stand, humming as she walked to the kitchen. I watched her go curious as to the sudden detour. A moment later she popped her head out holding a beer in offering towards me. I shook my head to decline her silent offer. Astounded that she didn't have time to grocery shop, but could fine time to pick up beers just fine. It gave me a sharp realization of how much younger she was. The days where I would spend the night drinking were long since passed.

“True though, I don't think it will be easy to get Aizawa to talk to me about anything. I believe the impression I have made on him is not the best of one.” I sigh when Kayama walked back to the couch. The beer kept for herself as she twisted off the cap.

“Aw that’s too bad since he certainly made a good one on you. What did you do, try to talk to him and turn into a babbling mess?” Kayama smiled teasingly at me. I fought to keep down a blush. I knew she had noticed my immediate interest in him, and that she wouldn’t let it go unmentioned, but it was not a matter I wanted to dig too deep into.

“He found me on the floor surrounded by a room full of crying children, and then proceeded to scold me for not keeping track of the class better?” I crossed my arms, trying not to look to much like a pouting child. From Kayama’s smile I knew that she thought I looked much like one of my students trying to hide a secret.

“I didn't take you for the type that likes to get scolded. That’s a very interesting bit of information.” Kayama teased. I leaned my head back, staring at the ceiling wondering what I had done to deserve this sort of torment.

“I do not, and we are not going to talk about what I may, or may not, feel for Aizawa.” I said. There were spots on the ceiling that were suspicious in color. Then again, I might just be think on them to hard as I avoided Kayama’s attention.

“Why not? I think it’s adorable that it’s only the first day and you already have a crush. You should ask him out.” Kayama said. The couch dipping under her weight as she shifted but I didn't dare look at her.

“It’s nothing of the sort. The fact that I might think him an appealing man, does not mean anything. I certainly will not be asking about any dates.” I finally turned to scowl at Kayama, noting she had turned sideways on the couch, an innocent expression on her face.

“Why not?” Kayama asked with a tone of genuine curiously. I held back a sigh, was this how people dated now a day, or was that just how Kayama was.

“Because he is my colleague, where I pretend to be a teacher. It’s dishonest. We don't even know if he has interest in men, let alone a man like me.” I stated trying to correct her, frowning as she shrugged at my reasons.

“So just ask him if he’s into guys, before asking him out to coffee or something. You don't have to make it such a big deal.” Kayama said with a shake of her head. I coughed at her reply, tasting blood in the back of my throat. How could she be so direct like that, what ever happened to the subtleties of wooing someone? Maybe I was just getting to old.

“Do you have any more questions?” I asked standing from my seat, “About the job, and what we should be doing?” I added when Kayama perked up. Her sadistic smile dropping just as quickly as it had formed.

“Not really. Best we can do for right now is try and follow the leads we have.” Kayama sighed, tilting her head to rest it on the arm rest.

“Then I'm going to head to my room, good night.” I said. Despite it being much too early to go to bed, it was the best way I could think to end the conversation. I picked up the empty sushi containers, tossing them in the trash, before making my way to my bedroom.

 

Chapter 9: Chapter nine

Summary:

Toshinori has few weaknesses. While mornings might be a problem for some of his coworkers, are not something that he has trouble with. Sad children on the other hand, are one of his weaknesses. Especially if he is the one to make the child sad.

Notes:

While not the most consistent these chapters are coming up with a semi-regularity, and well when there is this thing called life what more could you ask for. Even if it does take more editing, carry over habit when you have too do a lot for other things, I do like how these chapters are shaping up. I hope all of you like them too, comment on what you think and if you like it. Remember comments are author food, and how you kind them happy and healthy.

It was another bright morning as I stepped into the office room of the school. I had woken early to have the time for a short run, and to look over more of the notes principle Nezu had given me. I had a vague idea of what we should do for today as a class, I might be getting a grasp on what to do as a teacher.

Kayama was noticeable less adjusted to the early mornings then I was, as she shuffled her way to the coffee maker. Yelling in that direction drew my attention. Kayama was standing in front of Aizawa, who was guarding the pot like it was his personal treasure. I was about to intervene when Present Mic came to Aizawa's side, using gentle hands to coax the angry man to his desk with coffee in hand. Present Mic seemingly unbothered by the insults now directed at himself, as he let go of Aizawa and backed away.

“Can you imagine the nerve of that guy. I just wanted him to move a little, so I could have some of the coffee, and he starts yelling like it’s his personal machine.” Kayama grumbled, sitting next to me as she sipped her coffee.

“I think it’s quite early for a lot of us. Maybe you should have given him a moment more to be finished, before you started asking him to move.” I said gathering up my papers. I'd had a good feeling about today and I wasn’t going to let Kayama ruin it with her early morning mood. Maybe I would find a clue to help our .

“Are you taking his side in this?” Kayama asked. I recognized the danger in her tone if I answered that question wrong. I carefully pushed my chair back so that I could stand.

“I should leave now, so I can make it to my class on time.” I said narrowly evading Kayama’s reach as I bolted for the door. Once free of the room I leaned against a wall, taking a moment to catch my breath.

“Hey listener it’s too early to be tired out yet. You’ve still got the whole day ahead of you.” Present Mic’s voice boomed. I turned so I could watch him come up the hall towards me, a warm smile on his face that made me mimic the gesture.

“Good morning to you as well present mic? I believe the one you should tell that to is Aizawa. He was trying to drink the entire pot of coffee by himself last I saw.” I laughed at the way Present Mic grimaced at the mention of the other teacher.

“Yes, as many times as I've tried to get him to enjoy mornings it’s never worked. I should go monitor him before he tries to get in another fight with someone.” Present Mic said. I moved out of the way so he could enter the room.

“Have a good day.” I waved as I left him to his attempts at calming Aizawa. It was good to see that even if Aizawa was a standoffish person, he had friends that understood him and cared for him. My watch beeped reminding me that I needed to get to my own class, to watch the children as they came in this morning.

Walking into my class room I saw young Todoroki was already at one of the tables, sitting quietly with a box of crayons and paper. He glanced up when he heard the door open but gave me no further attention. With no other children around it would be a good time to talk to the small boy. The thought of having to question him still left a bad taste in my mouth, that for once was not blood. Still this was the reason I was here, it was to help the young boy so he could be safe. Walking to the table I carefully crouched down so that I wouldn't spook young Todoroki, and be I could be more or less level with him.  

“Hello, my boy your here early.” I said with a smile. Earning myself another quick glance but nothing more.

“My p… I mean I was dropped off. It’s not so bad, I'm used to being on my own.” young Todoroki said. Trading his green crayon for a blue one as he worked on his picture.

“Oh, that sounds awfully lonely. Don't you have anyone you like to spend time with?” I prompted him. Looking at the page under his hands, as far as I could tell it was a layering of the two colors badly shaded.

“I didn't before, but I do now. Midoriya is very nice to me, I like him.” young Todoroki said, after taking his time to carefully consider his answer. Whoever was watching him was doing a brilliant job of coaching him on what he could and could not say.

“Young Midoriya is very nice, I like him to. But isn’t there anyone else you like to spend time with, maybe someone at home?” It was a risk to be so direct, but I didn't think I would get anywhere otherwise.

“I guess,” he shrugged, the slight smile young Todoroki had slipped. He pushed on the crayon harder as he colored. Well, that could have gone better, but I wasn't to surprised. If the job was going to be that easy, I wouldn't be here. Yet being the reason for his distress hurt my heart.

“What are you drawing?” I asked instead. Passing him the yellow crayon when it rolled out of his reach.

“A pond.” young Todoroki said. Squinting his eyes as he carefully drew a circle in the top corner of the page. I couldn't help a smile as I watched him.

“Ah yes I see now. That’s a good picture of one. Have you ever been to the ocean? it’s like a pond, but much bigger.” I said. I wouldn't learn anything be pressing him further right now. It would be best to let him become comfortable around me, before I asked again. Even though the thought that I would only be gaining his trust, to ask him these hard questions made my gut twist. Hopefully I wouldn't need to ask too much of the young boy, and could learn what I needed from Aizawa, or midnight would find a solid lead.  

“No, is it fun there?” young Todoroki asked. For the first time that morning turning towards me to look at me with wonder.

“Yes it can be, if you go there with people you like. It can also be nice to go by yourself, and enjoy the beauty of it.” I said, reaching out for one of the pages young Todoroki had in front of him. Waiting until he shifted away from them allowing me to have it. I picked out a few crayons to do a rough sketch of a beach. Working under the watchful eye of young Todoroki. The rest of the class started to filter in as I finished. I waved at the children to come join us so that we were all crammed together.

“Good morning children. I thought we should start today being drawing pictures of our family, and showing them to each other.” I smiled to myself as the children cheered, all of them looked excited. Excepting young Todoroki that is, who shied away from the other children. I stood slowly, my joints protesting having been crouched down for so long, to retrieve enough paper and things to color with for all of the children.

“Mr. Yagi, I don't want to draw me family.” young Todoroki mumbled, as I set a box of color pencils between him and young Midoriya.

“It’s what we're doing right now, so we can learn about each other.” I said simply. Trying to not melt under the pleading gaze young Todoroki gave me.

“I don't want to.” young Todoroki said. So quite I almost didn't hear him. I had decided on this activity for today hoping to use this as a chance learn something. To possible get a hint as to who he was living with, not that I thought his picture would be the most reliable, even hair color or gender would be more to go on then I had right now. I had thought that having it be a class activity would make him more willing than asking one on one, but clearly any mention of his home life made him uncomfortable. The look of worry on his face was more than my heart could handle. The risk that I would burn the little trust I had gained in our time before class was too great.

“Alright but, it still has to be about something that you can share with the class about yourself.” I sighed, relenting to the small child. The look of relief on his small face was almost made up for the fact that I now had to start at square one again.

“Teacher, Kirishima is trying to eat the colored pencils.” little Uraraka said waving to me. I rushed to that side of the table before young Kirishima could eat any of the pencils. Also before little Uraraka would try to float them out of his reach, and make herself sick again. Today was going to be another long day I could tell.

Chapter 10: chapter ten

Summary:

Toshinori has a very pleasant conversation with Present Mic, as he waits for Kayama to be finished for the day. There might be flirting done, but Toshinori can't decide if it's real or just his imagination.

Notes:

oh would you look at that, I think this weeks chapter is almost on time. Maybe I can make a habit of this if I really was to dream big. If you like this then shoot me some comments. I love hearing from my readers and what you all think.

I fell onto the couch in the teachers' lounge not hiding a whimper as the furniture was to short, my feet hanging off the edge. No one was left after school to hear me, so it didn't matter. I only had to wait until Kayama was done cleaning up the gym before we could go home together. well she had said I could head out before her, but I felt it would be improper to make her walk home alone.

Aizawa had stepped in as the children were leaving, to tell Todoroki that his guardian was waiting for him. I had wanted to follow them discreetly, but young Bakugo had started after young Midoriya again. By time their mothers had come to separate them, Aizawa and young Todoroki were long gone.

“Aw come on listener, today couldn't have been that bad.” A voice spoke from behind me. startling I swallowed against a burst of blood. I was getting better at that, mostly so I wouldn't frighten the children. I looked over the back of the couch to see Present Mic looking out the window.

His frame half hidden by the wall he leaned against, the day’s shadow casting the rest of him in wonderful highlights. His green eyes shining behind his sunglasses, and blond hair a halo in the fading light. My mouth went dry as I looked at him. A swell of desire I had long thought forfeit as a consequence of my injuries, was now something I had to face all too often between the men here. Alright it was only Aizawa and Present Mic, but it was more than I had felt in years, after so long it was an odd sensation.

“Hey, you alright there?” Present Mic asked, drawing me out of my thoughts. I leaned back down onto the armrest to hide my blush, and the bloody cough at realizing I had been caught staring.

“Yes, I'm fine. Simply tired. I was mourning the lack of long couches is all.” I said, stretching out to state my point.

“I can see how that would be an often problem for you. Are you handling your class well then?” I heard footsteps before I saw him leaning over the back of the couch. Having Present Mic closer did not help my blush. At least this man seemed to hold some interest in me, even if it was only friendly. I was beginning to believe Aizawa genuinely disliked me.

“I'm not sure about that, as nothing I say seems to hold much effect for the children.” I sighed, bringing a hand up to rub my face. If only it were that easy to dispel the tension that rested behind my brow.

“Yeah that’s why I don't teach a homeroom, or try to get them to focus on too much at that age. I mostly just let them bang on whatever they want.” Present Mic laughed. The cushions moved as he leaned on the back of the couch above me.

 “Oh, I never asked what you teach. That’s very impolite of me, I'm sorry.” I said. Suddenly dropping my hand to look at him, my cheeks heating again at how close I noticed he was.

“That’s alright. You haven't had the proper chance to, so don't worry about it. I teach music. So if you're ever wondering what the noise in the east wing is, that would be me.” Present Mic laughed. He was close enough that I could see that his eyes were concentric circles. I resisted the urge to lick my lips nervously. The stress must really be getting to me, I never had so much trouble controlling myself.

“I’m sure it is all wonderful. You must have quite the love for music for you want to share it with children.” I said. Touching my tie out of a fidgety need to do something with my hands, only to realize that it was crumbling under my fingers. A reminder to the abuse it had received from young Bakugo today.

“I’d hope I loved music, I have a radio show after all.” Present Mic huffed, shuffling so he could be more comfortable on the back of the couch.

“Now you're just making me feel inadequate, a hero, a teacher, and a radio host. I can't manage to keep young Kirishima from trying to eat things that should defiantly not be, or keep young Bakugo from bully young Midoriya. These things take far more effort than they should, and yet you do so and more.” I said, holding up what was left of my tie as evidence to how out of my depth I felt.

“I wondered about the tie, but I wasn't going to ask.” Present Mic snagged the crumbling end pulling a string from it. “So not all of your kids have passed the suicidal lemming stage; I'll keep that in mind when I have them for my class. But hey, their all still alive, that's something. Don’t be too hard on yourself.” I was entranced by the way his long fingers played with the string. So much so I almost missed what he was saying.

“Suicidal lemming?” I questioned, thrown by the phrase. I had a vague notion of to what lemmings might be, but I wasn't sure how the small animals were relevant to children.

“You know how they do everything that pops in their mind, and don't ever think of the consequence to actions. There is a long time where children are driven by pure want.” Present Mic explained. I finally broke my gaze when he dropped the piece of string behind the couch.

“Ah yes, that does explain much of what they do. Though I might not have thought of the comparison on my own.” I said, trying to find something else that could distract me from the attractive man above me. Which I shouldn't find anyone here attractive, because they were all likely a good deal younger than me.

“So, you and Kayama. I've seen you come in together, is she your girlfriend?” Present Mic asked. I didn't get the chance to see his expression, as I had to jolt to the side to avoid coughing in his face. “Whoa hey, I didn't mean to startle you that bad. Breathe my man.” Present Mic’s hand rubbed along my back to try and help me through my coughing fit. After a moment I could take a rattling breath that was free of both coughing and blood.

“Ah sorry, don't worry too much about me. It looks worse than it is.” I sat up slowly, mindful of where present mic was. I pulled out my handkerchief to start cleaning myself up. Present Mic’s large hand leaving my back as his footsteps echoed in the quiet. The couch dipped and there was a sudden warmth at my side.

“You sure man? I can get recovery girl?” Present Mic asked, eyeing my handkerchief warily. I tucked it back in my pocket to hide the blood stains.

“Yes, perfectly. Now back to your question. No, Kayama is not my girlfriend. We simply share an apartment together, for the convenience. Kayama is a wonderful woman, but not my type of partner.” I said. Resisting the urge to lean into his side to soak in the warmth he radiated.

“Oh and what is your type?” Present Mic threw his arm over the back of the couch, smirking as he waited for my answer. To which I found myself tongue tied. Was he flirting with me? It would certainly seem that way from the glint in his eyes, and his tone. But that could be my own wants coloring my thoughts. I could be wrong, I was likely wrong.

I wasn't lacking in suitors when I was acting as a hero, but no one flirted with me when I was like this, towering and skeletal. Often it was enough to get people to hold a conversation, without giving me odd looks. The lingering looks were reserved for all might. Thinking present mic was looking at me with that sort of want, must be nothing more than my own desires swaying my judgement. Kayama saved me from further thoughts as she burst into the room, letting the door bang on the wall.

“There you are Yagi. Are you ready to go home?” Kayama asked, hands on her hips. Her glare quickly turned to an appraising look. Once she took note of how close Present Mic and myself were on the couch. “I hope I'm not interrupting anything.”

“Ah no, I was just waiting for you to be ready. Present Mic was kind enough to keep me company.” I said standing quickly. I straightened my jacket and what was left of my tie. “Caring, funny, and beautiful.” I bowed slightly to Present Mic, before grabbing my briefcase and leaving. Hopefully it would be enough for him to understand, without making Kayama more curious.

“What was that?” Kayama asked once we were out in the hall.

“Just a little word game.” I shrugged. Kayama’s raised eyebrow reminded me that I was not good at lying, but I gave her a smile and no other explanation. If it worked for the media, it could work for a friend.

 

Chapter 11: Chapter eleven

Summary:

Toshinori gets a surprise call from his sidekick, and finds out just why Nighteye had been hurt.

Notes:

So this is a day late sorry about that, but here it is. This chapter was made mostly in protest of bnha's chapter 161, which I think we can all agree never actually happened, and everything is fine. Aside from that I do feel the story is progressing smoothly, and hope you all are still enjoying it. Send me comments if you want to tell me what you think.

I shuffled my way to my bedroom, escaping from Kayama’s questions and teasing. Tugging off the singed tie, at least what was left of it, I laid down on my bed. It was an effort to not cry at the way my feet hung off the end. I wanted a nap, but the ringing coming from my pocket made it clear I would not be getting one anytime soon. Pulling out my phone I was surprised at the name on my screen.

“Good evening Nighteye, I hope this is a call of good news.” I smiled to myself. We’d made an agreement long ago that were he to be hospitalized that after the initial visit I would wait until he called me. What had been his wording oh yes, I fretted like a worried mother hen had been the reason. Nighteye had insisted on this rule. Thankfully it wasn't often that Nighteye got hurt at all.

“Good evening sir. I thought you would appreciate hearing about my recovery. I have healed well and was released from the hospital this afternoon. Sadly, this was on the strict condition that I remain on house rest. I'm not allowed to do so much as my own paperwork.” Nighteye said. It was only from knowing him so long that I could tell the difference between injury weariness, and annoyance of being left without work, and to know that none of his irritation would be directed at me.

“Well that is wonderful to hear. You should take all the time you need to recover. I've been meaning to talk you into taking some vacation time, though I had hoped you would be in better health.” I laughed, shifting in the bed so I could lean against the headboard. Not that the lack of formalities would make much of a difference to Nighteye. He had gotten over some of his fan tendencies having worked with me over the years. It had been hard on Nighteye to see me fall and let go of some of his idealization, but it let us be more relaxed around each other.

“Are those sheets rustling? Did I wake you from a nap? You should know better than letting someone interrupt your rest if you need it.” Nighteye scolded. Then again being more comfortable with each other, did give him ample opportunity to tell me if he thought I should be doing things differently.

“No, no, I was thinking about laying down for a moment, but I'd much rather hear from you. You gave me quite the fright this time my friend. I can have my nap later.” I said. Shaking my head as if that could shake away the memory of the fear that had overcome me, when I had first gotten the call that he was at the hospital.

“If you insist. The injury wasn’t as bad as it appeared once the doctors cleaned away the blood and wood splinters. They hardly needed to call you.” Nighteye sighed.If it was anyone else I would call it a grumble.

“Aside from the fact that I am your emergency contact; you are my sidekick, it was procedure to call me. I'm glad they did. Standing to let a villain strike you with a wooden beam is very unlike you. That alone would have been enough to worry me add in you have yet to explain the situation in full detail, and even you can't blame me for fretting.” I said. Making it very clear that now that we didn't have to worry stress of a hospital, I wanted to hear exactly why he had done something so out of character. 

“Once I've been cleared for desk work I will make a full report.” Nighteye said curtly. I was surprised by his avoidance. Nighteye told me everything sometimes to a scary degree, he almost never avoided a direct question. I also knew I couldn't say anything to make him talk so I kept my silence. Knowing that if I gave the appearance of slight disapproval, Nighteye would yield before me. “If it had not been me, it would have been the children.” he sighed after a long silence. 

“Oh, none of the reports mentioned anything about children.” I had asked Naomasa to keep me up to date on the incident, seeing as I hadn't been able to do so myself. A sigh came from Nighteye's side of the phone, followed by more silence. I knew at this point saying anything myself, would just give him a chance to distract the conversation.

“I frequent a shopping center near my house. It’s small and has a brand of tea I like. I've noticed that sometimes that children will beg in the area. I give them cash when I can, and talked one pair out of stealing fruit. The children don't mean anything from it. They come from poor families, they're hungry. Most of the owners are understanding.” Nighteye said. Quiet in a way I hadn't heard him in years, the quiet of when he didn't want to discuss a matter. I thought we had gotten to a point he would know he could confide in me.

“That implies that some of the owners are less understanding.” I coaxed Nighteye into continuing. I had a good suspicion that he frequented the shopping center less for its tea, and more so that he could try to help the children there.

“Yes. Not all of the owners appreciate having poor children linger around their shops, but they ignore the children. Except one man, Sasaki, that has considerable classist opinions. He has gotten into shouting matches with some of the children before. I've tried talking to both sides about defusing the situation, but neither would listen.” Nighteye said. I heard some shuffling on his side, and had to assume he set his glasses on a table so he could rub his eyes. A habit he had for dealing with stress.

“What happened Nighteye? The full truth.” I asked finally when he didn’t continue. The only exception in his tendency to tell the facts as they were, was when he was trying to protect someone. A habit I feared he picked up from me.

“I didn't see what had started the incident, I only heard shouting. Recognizing the voices I went to try and calm the fighting before it could escalate. I saw one of the children holding something close to his chest, yelling at Sasaki as the man shouted back. Gesturing angrily at the child.” Nighteye cut himself off with another sigh. “Sasaki had work done recently to his awning, there was still some lumber leftover. I saw him reach for a beam, and with his strength quirk I knew what would be next. I didn't have time to consider the matter. It would either be me or the child?” Nighteye finished, his quiet tone changed to one of determination. His explanation stilted from how he would normally describe an incident, but it was more than enough for me to understand.

“That being an obvious answer by who was in the hospital. What are you going to put in your report? What are you going to say about the child?” I asked. Acts of heroism could become complicated when you knew the people involved. No one wanted to be accused of favoritism. Even still, now having the whole story I saw it wasn't so out of character for Nighteye to have gotten involved as he did. I had taken him on as my only sidekick for more then just his persistence, but his steadfast view of justice.

“Only what I feel is necessary. It could go on the child's permanent record, it has to be considered. Speaking of children how are you fairing.” Nighteye asked, smoothly diverting the conversation away from himself.

“Not as well as I might have hoped. There is so many of them, and they don't listen. I have no idea what I'm doing. I am not you my friend. I can't teach the way that you can, I can only hope I don't do too badly by the children.” I toyed with the edge of the blanket as I spoke. I felt a bit like a broken record complaining about this once again, but I always valued Nighteye's opinion on a problem. I was sure that Nighteye would have had no trouble with the class. He always had plans for any situation, and plans for those plans. He could also command the room in a way I couldn't. People listened to me because they admired my strength, they listened to Nighteye because they appreciated what he said.

“It’s only the second day, I'm sure you're doing fine. The only reason that they would have listened to me is because I spent months preparing, learning how to handle children. You did not have the time to learn. Do not underestimate yourself All Might, you always find a way to help people.” Nighteye countered, he understood my fears to well. That understanding was part of what helped us continue to work together after my injury. Nighteye's words did help to comfort me, as they often did. There was most clatter in the back ground, after a moment I realized that he was making tea. Reminding me that that I had yet to have dinner.

“I hope so. They are all so young and willful, teaching the children would be hard enough without also having to try and single out young Todoroki discreetly. And what will it take for you to use my name, I've told you before that it would be alright.” I huffed a laugh. I was fairly sure that Kayama would have ordered dinner by now. While she seemed perfectly content to have takeout for every meal, I would like to use the kitchen at some point.

“Yes, being unnoticed is something that you struggle with sometimes, but I have full confidence you will think of something. I have yet to see you fail. As your sidekick it would be improper for me to call you anything other than your hero name.” Nighteye said, even if we both knew it wasn't true. There were plenty of people I would have no hope of saving, and the fight against All For One could hardly be considered a success.

“Thank you.” I said. The quite words all I needed to convey that his steadfast faith in me helped sooth my worry more than anyone else had. There was another long pause between us. A comfortable one, that was the only reason I didn't end the call. Listening to him in his kitchen as he made dinner was a familiarity I was sorely missing right now.

“How is midnight treating you? I hope that she is being courteous, and not giving you problems.” Nighteye said, just as I was considering saying my goodbyes.

“Oh, midnight is an interesting woman. An intense one, but she is a lovely person, and had helped me considerably since we meet.” I said, propping up my feet so they stopped hanging over the end this bed, flexing them to work out the soreness. This would most definitely be a problem in the long run.

“Midnight is a woman with a very strong personality. For as much as I respect her, I was not looking forward to living with her.” Nighteye said, ending with a hiss of pain that had me sitting up instantly. Even if I knew I couldn't do anything from here.

“Are you sure you're alright my friend?” I queried. I was going to make a remark about how the living arrangements where his own doing, but that could be brought up when he was healed.

“Yes, I'm fine. I simply moved wrong agitating the injury.” Nighteye sighed heavily, the pain still evident in his voice.

“Ah well then I should let you go, so that you can relax and enjoy the rest of your evening.” It took us a bit longer to finally manage a proper goodbye. By the time I looked at the clock it had gotten late in the evening, and knew I had to manage something resembling a dinner. Slipping out of my room I noticed the rest of the apartment was dark. Kayama must have already turned in for the night. Quietly making my way to the kitchen I pulled out a container of leftover rice, and grabbed a fork to head back to my room. It was a lack of manners I hadn't demonstrated since my own school days, but that must be an effect school has on people. On impulse I snagged one of the couch cushions to take with me. Setting my bowl on the bedside table and tossing the cushion on the ground, I took a hold of my bed mattress. I shoved it off the frame on to the floor, and aligned the cushion at the end. With a test stretch I found the cushion added just enough length for my feet. Satisfied with that I reached out for my dinner and settled in for a relaxing night.

 

Chapter 12: Chapter twelve

Summary:

Toshinori's first time trying to direct his class during a fire alarm could have gone better, but it leaves the question of just what set off the alarm?

Notes:

One of these weeks I might be able to put up the chapter before one in the morning, but clearly that is not this week. I love comments if you have anything you want to say, then please feel free to do so.

Gently pulling young Kaminari off the closet shelves, he clung to my shirt refusing to be put down. I couldn't blame him as young Sato was still rampaging in the middle of the room. Young Koda's mother had been kind enough to send him to school with cupcakes she had baked for the class. Sadly, I had been to slow in watching the children, and had not made sure that young Sato was given something else to eat. If I had questions about how much sugar it took to activate his quirk, clearly cupcakes were enough.

I wasn't sure if it was a blessing or another worry that young Bakugo was somewhat keeping the other boy from getting to far out of control. I was keeping the other children safe, either on top of my desk or around it. Waiting in the hope that young Sato would wear himself out soon. I knew there was something more I should do but I just stood with the other children, watching in stunned amazement as the two boys struggled on the floor. The two on the ground were winding down and I was about to go over and intervene, having nearly peeled young kami off me to sit on the desk, when the fire alarm rang. The children all startled at the loud sound, most started cry as well. My own worry kicked up at the alarm. Nezu had warned us all that there would be fire drills, but the first wasn't supposed to be until next week.

“It’s alright children, it’s just a drill. Calmly line up at the door so we can walk out to the play yard.” I yelled above the crying and alarms. Trying to keep the children calm in face of my own worries, that this was an actual emergency. I couldn't get any of the children to listen to me, if I was myself I could easily pick up all the children and carry them outside. All I could do now was hold on to the few closest, and corral the rest of them out the door.

Young Kaminari had reattached himself to my side, and I had also managed to grab young Todoroki with my other hand. My injury protested having the small fire and ice user pressed into it, but thankfully he seemed either too young or too scared to take notice of anything odd. Young Midoriya sat on my shoulders, while little Uraraka was floating herself and holding on to the back of my suit jacket. It was likely she managed due to the fear of the loud alarms. Young Mineta had used his hair spheres to stick himself to my pant leg. There was also an awfully heavy shirt and shorts hanging from my other leg, that could only be little Hagakure.

In my distress to get all the children out of the room I had not watched the doorway, and would have a lovely bruise show on my forehead in the near future. Young Iida was quite the help in getting the rest of the class out to the field. I could see most everyone else had already gathered in the gravel on the far side of the play yard. I caught Aizawa's stern glare before having to help children down off me, trying to catch my breath as I did so. Thankfully Recovery Girl took little Uraraka off my hands, as the young girl had turned an awful shade of green.

“Well I believe we are all accounted for now, and if not in an orderly fashion at least whole and well. Which is the best one could ask for after this impromptu drill. There is no need to worry as the reason the fire alarms went off was that someone forgot their toast and it burned. It’s good to know that the alarms work so well. We will still be sending all of you home purely as a precautionary measure, so we can readjust the fire alarms to not be as sensitive.” Principle Nezu explained, from his spot in front of us.

The early release starting a hum of whispers among the teachers and older students, but the principle walked off before he could be questioned on the decision. It was a flurry of calls to reassure both parent and child, before I could have a moment to myself to question Principle Nezu. I saw that Kayama had gotten to that matter before I had the chance, leaned over as she argued with him in hushed tones.

“You're not helping us any by lying. We are here to help find Endeavor. If you withhold information, then we can't do our jobs.” Kayama huffed to an impassive Nezu.

“I think you’re over reaching your intent here Ms. Midnight. I let you into my school to protect my students. Let the heroes here handle the matter of Endeavor. Which I much say you were marvelous, if unorthodox, All Might. Keep up the good work.” Principle Nezu walked away, uncaring to the grumbles of Kayama.

“Well, did he say anything helpful?” I asked watching the principle as he left. For such a small man he could move fast if he wanted.

“No, but I know that wasn't any forgotten toast. Come on we're going to find the security tapes.” Kayama growled, storming towards the school.

“Are you sure we should do that?” I countered. She might have gotten a head start by the startling statement, but it was easy to keep up with Kayama with my longer legs.

“We aren't going to get any help from these people, so we are going to have to start doing the investigating by ourselves in earnest. If we find nothing then no harm, but we can’t risk a lead passing us by. Do you want to finish this job, or not?” Kayama said, holding a door for me to duck under.

“Yes of course I do, but these are our fellow heroes. I don't like having to go behind their backs.” I said, checking around for others. Thankfully the school had mostly cleared out by now. Teachers going home as soon as children were safely back with their parents. Which lead me to be even more curious about young Todoroki's guardians, as I had yet to hide or hair of them. I was beginning to suspect they were either undercover specialists, or an underground hero. Both were rather excellent at working without being noticed.

“Then you watch the door, and I'll do the snooping. At some point you're going to have to accept that we can't do this the wholesome honest way. Knock once for hide, and twice for run.” Kayama said as she slipped behind the door marked security. I had a smart reply on the tip of my tongue, but I resisted. Not wanting to sound petty to a door.

 time seemed to slow as I stood in the empty hall, hoping that no one would come by. I was about to check on Kayama when I saw motion at the end of the hall. Aizawa was walking towards me, he was busy with his phone and hadn't noticed me yet but that would only be a matter of time. I couldn't be sure to how much longer Kayama would be, so I gave the door a quick tap so she wouldn’t have an ill-timed exit.

I glanced around for an excuse to be here in an empty hall. There wasn’t much that I could say to my lingering. I looked down at my pant leg, there was still young Mineta’s quirk stuck to the fabric. These pants were probably forfeit anyways. Acting quickly, but smoothly to not catch Aizawa's attention, I turned down the hall and pressed my leg against the wall. The sphere stuck to the wall just as I hoped it would. I put up some mock struggling as Aizawa's footsteps got closer.

“Yagi, why are you still here? Everyone was sent home, teachers and staff included.” Aizawa said, stepping into my field of vision.

“Ah yes I know, but I left my briefcase in the office. I thought since it hadn't been a real emergency that it would be alright if I went in and grabbed it, but I hadn't noticed how close I had gotten to the wall, and now I'm stuck because of young Mineta’s quirk.” I explained looking away from him. Feeling guilty for having to lie, but he would surely read it as shame over such a simple mistake.

“And you can’t pull your leg away? Is there a time limit on how long these are sticky? Are you alright otherwise?” Aizawa surprised me by first reacting with concern, instead of the scorn and lecture I had expected.

“Yes, I'm fine. It’s only stuck to the pant fabric and wall. I suppose I could slip out of my pants as a last resort, but I don't have a spare pair so I'd rather not. Normally they dissolve after an hour at most.” I said trying to shift my weight, and failing as my pant leg didn't have enough give for the movement. Being under Aizawa's stern gaze for so long made me want to fidget, I had to fight against the blush that wanted to rise on my cheeks.

“So, you are learning something about the children then. I certainly hope it doesn't take you all year to figure out how to lead them.” Aizawa commented, squatting down to examine my pant leg better. So now my view of him was mostly his long lean back, which did not help me keep down my blush. Kayama had better find something useful for this kind of torture.

“Careful don't touch it.” I causation without thinking about it. Wincing at the dark look the other man sent me. “Teaching the children is a challenge, but I do think I'm improving. Today was a misstep.” I changed topics with a glance away. I couldn’t see behind me to check the door, at least not without Aizawa noticing. I hoped Kayama would have an easy enough time leaving.

“That’s one word for it. We can’t have you standing here for the next hour. I think our best option is to cut to the pant leg away. I hope these weren’t your favorite pair.” Aizawa said, pulling out a knife from a pocket on his belt.

“I don't have many to spare, but I don't think these ones would recover anyways.” I sighed. Shivering when Aizawa's fingers brushed against my leg, so that he could cut the fabric.

“Hold very still, I don't want to accidently cut you.” Aizawa murmured.

"Oh I think I can trust hands as skilled as yours." The words slipped out before I had the time to think about the flirty context they could take. I turned away when Aizawa's darted up to my face. I knew the blush was heating my face in full force. There was a long quiet pause before Aizawa started working on my pant leg. Once I deemed it safe to look down on him again I almost regretted it, as I could take in the way his messy but soft looking hair fell across his face.

The phrase angelic came to mind. Not the soft perfection that had come to be associated with the divine, but rather the older notion of a fierce protector was more fitting to how Aizawa looked at this moment. It was a wonder to watch him; Aizawa's tongue might be sharp but his hands were gentle, with careful precision to cut as far away from my leg as he could. Aizawa used soft touches to have me move as he made space to do so. At one point he rested his hand against my shin to get a better angle. It took all my will to not melt at the gentleness.

I was so unused to being on the other end of others heroic acts and reassurance. I couldn't decide if I want to flinch away from the attention, or ask for more. All Might was one to always give comfort, I'd forgotten how nice it was to receive it.

“There done. Someone can clean this when it dissolves. Now I will have to ask you to leave, your briefcase will be there tomorrow. Any work you had can be extended another day, the same it is for everyone else.” Aizawa said as he stored his knife again. Giving me a look the booked no argument, and putting up any would only cause suspicion. If Kayama was still in the security room, she would have to be on her own.

“Of course, I'm sorry to have made you go to all this trouble. I'll see you tomorrow have a good evening.” I bid him goodbye trying not to think about how my leg still felt warm where he had touched, and how the warmth spread to warm the rest of me. I was half way home before I realized, I had not question why Aizawa was still there if everyone was supposed to go home.

Chapter 13: Chapter thirteen

Summary:

In the smoke trail of potential leads, Toshinori and Kayama decide it best to do much needed shopping to fill the time until they can investigate on their own. unfortunately the conversation turns to the question of when is enough to much for hero work, a matter Toshinori would rather avoid.

Notes:

Only a day late. Not to bad if I do say so myself, considering real life matters became a tad demanding. I would like to anonymously thank a work boss, for all the help he has unknowingly given me in judging the relative height comparison between tall people and things like shelves. Anyways I hope you all still love where this is going. Don't be shy about dropping a comment if you want to say something.

“So then, we now know that Endeavor was at the school, and they have heat sensors around the perimeter. Spooked is not a word I'd normally associate with Endeavor, but he was moving awfully fast once the alarm went off. We should add present mic, thirteen, and Cementoss to list of suspects. They were the first to investigate.” Kayama debriefed me on what had been on the security tapes, from the other side of my bedroom door, as I changed into fresh undamaged clothes. Something I was going to run out if the children didn't start taking a few more precautions with them.

We had met up just outside the school grounds, Kayama having easily slipped out of the room while I had distracted Aizawa. We had agreed that it was too risky to talk about what she had found in the open. It would have been productive if we could have examined the trail for Endeavor closer, but it was likely the other heroes were doing just that, and it would have been to suspicious. So we had to settle for knowing that Endeavor was close, and keep up the ruse that we were simple teachers.

Now that we had the extra time from the half day at school, we thought it best to finally do some shopping. One good thing of this was that being somewhere outside of the school, I could finally be myself for a while. No one would think there was any connection between all might and a mild mannered teacher. No one ever thought anything of the sudden appearance of either of my personalities, Naomasa being the exception. In any matter it felt good to have my clothes fit properly, and recognize the face in the mirror.

“Well then as startling as it may have been, we have a very good lead. One I hope we can use to our best advantage.” I laughed, opening my door to talk more directly with Kayama. Ready to go out, and do the errands we had put off.

“No, you're not going out like that. If you want to just hang around the apartment sure, I don't care. So long as you close the blinds and don't let the neighbors see. But you're not coming out with me like this.” Kayama stood blocking my way. A sharp nail poking me in the chest.

“I hardly think it will be a problem. People have to know, even I need to shop for groceries. We can do so separately if that’s your concern.” I smiled down at Kayama. Our height difference more distinct at my full height, though thankfully she seemed rather undaunted by it.

“The answer is no. No one can see all of this, because as soon as one person sees you they’ll put it on the internet, and it will explode until everyone knows you’re here. If Endeavor gets even the slightest hint your near he will bolt. We just got a sighting, are your trying to ruin the entire operation for your ego. We discussed this.” Kayama snarled her nail digging in, not that I felt much of anything but a dull pressure. The spark of angry in my bones, would have covered any pain there might have been anyways.

“Of course I'm not. I understand how important this operation is. I would never do anything to intentionally endanger the public.” I snarled, freezing up when my tone registered, and I saw the shock on Kayama’s face. “I'm sorry I shouldn't have yelled. I simply feel that how I want to be seen in public, should be my own business.” I deflated instantly. Stepping away from Kayama to give her room to not feel threatened by me.

“It’s ok, I shouldn’t have been so sharp with you either. I know you want the best for everyone just as much as I do. Normally I would agree with you, but we don't have down time except for in this apartment. Everywhere else we have to be living the job. If you want to stay and give me a list of what you need that is fine.” Kayama relaxed, softening her own statement. I nodded knowing that overall, she was right.

I was just so unused to going so long without using my quirk. Even my own skin was starting to feel wrong. I couldn’t use my quirk at school, and I was too tired after school to even think about it. Now I had both time and energy and I still couldn't. There was a brief moment of panic that I pushed down viscously. No that wasn't right, I still had use of my quirk simply not the availability.  

“No, no the fresh air and time outside of both here and the school will be good for me. I simply have to remember how much of my time this to be spent for this job. I understand you. Let’s move on and enjoy the rest of our day, yes?” I said, releasing hold on my quirk in a puff of smoke. With one last questioning look from Kayama, we left for the grocery store.

 

The store was a quaint little place. Though thankfully not too little, as I didn't have a worry about anything more than a low hanging sign or two.

“Excuse me sir, could you possibly hand me that can of soup.” a short woman from my left asked, pointing at the one she wanted. Grabbing a can I handed it to her.

“Is that the right one?” I didn’t mind reaching things for people, as normally the top shelf was at best eye level for me. This store being no different than others I had been to.

“Yes, thank you. It’s good to know there are such gentlemanly people still.” she said, putting her can in her cart. I was going to object to her compliment, I hadn't don't anything special, when a hand grabbed my arm pulling me to the right.

“Yes, your welcome, excuse us.” Kayama said, her grip on my arm firm a clear gesture to follow. Even if I could have stood my ground. “It’s cute how much of a good person you really are. I mean, seeing how easy it was for you to grab things and help people was adorable the first five times. Now I just want to finish shopping and go home.” Kayama said, pushing the cart along with her. Only half filled with an assortment of ready meals, drinks, and fresh foods. The last being primarily my own. I could manage premade meals, but I found being able to make them myself was much easier on my body in the long run.

“I’m sorry. I'm used to shopping on my own, and I don't find it a bother.” I rubbed the back of my neck nervously. Kayama’s hand slipping from my arm once she was certain I would continue to follow her.

“Don't apologize it’s just who you are apparently; but random citizens are going to be fine if they can’t reach a can of soup. Stop trying to save everyone. How long does it take you to shop normally?” Kayama asked, picking up a few boxes of pasta off the shelf.

“Longer then it probably should. I tend to prefer nights if I have to pick up anything more than a few items. Less people to see me, less that need help.” I said, avoiding the intent of the full comment. I looked at the ingredients list on a box of miso mix before putting it back.

“Do you ever stop?” Kayama stopped to look at me full on. I stumbled a step at her sudden stop, glancing down curiously.

“Stop what my dear?” I asked, completely thrown by her question.

“Being a hero?” Kayama whispered after glancing around the aisle. To be sure that no one else was around to listen in.

“Well of course, my injuries have limited how much I can do in a day.” I laughed off her question to ignore the uncomfortable prickling up my back.

“That’s not what I meant. This always worrying about everyone around you, trying to help all of them. Not even you can save everyone. Don’t you ever stop to worry about yourself? Don't you ever rest?” Kayama stood before me. It wasn’t the first time I had been asked these questions, but Kayama was one of the more direct ones. Not taking the moment to beat around the bush.

“No, not much. I just don't see why I shouldn’t help if I can. It's part of the job description isn’t. Something we all have a tendency towards.” I said, stepping around her to continue down the aisle. For someone who wanted to finish shopping, she was rather persistent in her new line of questions.

“Not all of us. It might be hypocritical given our current situation, and maybe I don't know you well enough to have any right in saying, but that’s not healthy. It’s not good to worry that much, or to push yourself so far. Sure I'm a hero too, but I know how to stop being one. Do you?” Kayama said, the cart rattled as it rolled when she walked to catch up with me.

I left her question unanswered. The same I had when Nighteye and Naomasa asked similar ones. Overall I knew it was not something I could avoid forever. The current state of my body was evidence to how my habit of doing everything I could for people was tearing me apart. I knew it was a destructive habit, but on the other hand if I did not, then who would? No one could help people as much as I could. If I was not the one how saves the people, then who was I?

Chapter 14: Chapter fourteen

Summary:

It is not a good day for Toshinori he is stressed and his scar won't stop hurting. When an innocent meaning touch from Present Mic sends Toshinori running, Kayama is there to help her friend.

WARNING: Body dysphoria induced panic attack.

Notes:

I wasn't sure how much, or even if, a warning was needed for this chapter. I thought it was fairly intense, but as someone that is very comfortable in their body I have very little understanding for how easy it is for others to be affected. If you have advice or think I need a better warning for the chapter then please do tell me. Even when the story gets intense is still want people to be able to enjoy it. Now that that is out of the way, I do hope you all love this and many thanks to all of you that are still reading. I hadn't thought things would go this long, and we still have so much to go over. It's fun for me to write for all it's ups and downs. So like usual if you have thoughts drop them by.

The next day was the same as the ones before it. All thought of yesterday's fire alarm left unmentioned, while I had struggled to control the class and lead them in a lesson. Another tie had been forfeited to Bakugo's quirk. I was contemplating to stop wearing them while I still had whole ones to lose, it seemed that would be an easier solution then trying to control the boy. The only truly odd thing with today was my scar was acting up, an ache that would not be soothed had sunk into my bones. Making the slightest wrong move zing with pain, and my skin feel tight and uncomfortable. I ignored the discomfort as best I could.

 

I was settling for the afternoon having decided to do some of my paperwork in the office before going home. It seemed a number of others had the same thought, as the room was half filled with teachers trying to do some after class work. Aizawa and Kayama were fighting over the coffee machine while I stayed on the far side of the counter, making myself a cup of afternoon tea in peace. Hoping that the hot drink would sooth some of my tension if nothing else.

 

“Excuse me Yagi, just need to squeeze by for a moment, don't mind me.” Present mic said in what he probably thought was a hushed tone, but was closer to a normal speaking tone for most. I moved to be out of his way but, Present Mic put his hand on my side to keep me still. The room seemed to freeze in that moment. His hand was on my bad side, there was no way that he couldn’t feel my missing ribs. I was far too thin to have anything to hide that fact, and his hand was right on my side. On the scar tissue that screamed at me in pain, just as loudly as my mind screamed to run. In just a simple innocent touch he knew the worst part of me, and there was no turning back, and any chance at further friendliness was gone, because he knew. In a blur of words and motion I fled the room. Leaving behind anything that was not on my person.

 

I hardly realized I had made it home when the door slammed behind me. I shakily walked to fall on the couch. It would be ok, Present Mic didn’t know I was All Might. He didn’t know anything about my injury. I could tell him anything, it would work, it had to work. But he still might not want anything to do with me. Why would he, no one wants to have to deal with the sickly old man, to broken to hold himself together. I was a fool and an imbecile to have thought I could be anything more than a simple coworker to any of them. I looked down at my hands, too thin, too weak, to wrong. Just wrong, everything was wrong about this body.

 

I used my quirk to fill out properly so that I could look as I was supposed to. Now looking at strong capable hands, hands meant for saving and protecting. Though it eased my mind, my scar burned horribly at the stretch. It wasn’t anything I couldn’t bear. I would deal with the pain just so I could be in the right form. This was better, this was fine, everything would be fine.

 

“Yagi, are you in here? Are you alright?” Kayama’s voice came from the door, before she opened it. She walked through slowly, holding her own briefcase and the one I had forgotten. I stood to greet Kayama like any good friend would.

 

“Yes, I'm perfectly fine my dear. Just a small hiccup, nothing to be worried about.” I laughed giving Kayama my trademark smile. Smile and no one can see your fear, laugh and no one can hear you breaking. It had worked for years, and I would cling to it.

 

“You scared the hell out of us when you dropped your mug and bolted from the room. Present Mic wouldn’t say anything besides he accidently touched you. Why are you using your quirk, is something wrong? Did you spot endeavor?” Kayama continued to talk, and all I wanted was quiet. Why did she have to ask so many questions? Why couldn’t everything stop for a few minutes.

 

“No, it wasn’t anything he did wrong. I was simple feeling a touch closed in, I needed space so I took it. I just feel like being myself right now. There is no threat everything, is just fine.” I laughed again, but Kayama looked more concerned. Why wasn’t she reassured, was I not smiling enough.

 

“Yagi your trembling like a leaf, what’s wrong?” Kayama insisted, taking a few steps towards me.

 

“I told you everything is fine. Nothing is wrong I have it under control.” I said sharply. Why wouldn't she listen to me? I was myself right now, and as long as I could hold myself together everything would be alright.

 

“Ok, if everything is alright then you should sit back down. I can see the strain your under by using your quirk so maybe you should,” I cut Kayama off with a growl.

 

“I am the one in control of my body. I get to decide what form I'm in and when. Stop telling what to do.” I snarled, stopping dead as soon as the words left my mouth. I could see the fear in Kayama’s eyes her hand raised to block a blow. Icy, awful, horror drenched me as I realized my own hand was raised. In an instant I backed away from her, fleeing for a second time today.

 

I locked myself in the bathroom, fighting the sting of tears. I hadn’t cried since I had lost Nana, but now I wanted to cry like a child. I couldn’t believe what I had almost done. Kayama was a friend. An innocent whose only crime was concern for me, and I had almost hit her. I could have hurt her so badly. What was wrong with me? I never acted out in anger like that. I never threatened my friends. I felt like I was going to rip apart at the seams, and I could no longer even tell what form I was in. Still holding a desperate want to look how I should, yet absolute disgusted that hands meant to help had been so close to hurting. So close to acting like a villain. What was going on, I couldn’t understand.

 

“Yagi can you hear me?” Kayama’s voice echoed through the door. I pressed my back against the wood so she couldn’t open it. Terrified of myself for being in the same room with her. I bit my lip to hold back the sobs, or maybe I had been doing that anyways.

 

“You don't have to talk, I just want you to listen.” There was scuffling on the other side of the door, but I couldn’t focus enough to guess what Kayama was doing. “Have you ever heard of the term body dysphoria. It’s when your what you see in your body, and what you think it should be are different to a point that it causes extreme distress. It’s a simplified explanation, but I think that’s what your experiencing.” Kayama’s voice was low and soothing. Something to ground to that wasn’t the destructive self-critique running ramped through my head. A tiny piece of clarity settled into me when Kayama gave a name to what I had been experiencing.

 

“I don't know what all you’ve gone through, but I do know your injury has put a lot of stress on your body to the point that it changed drastically. It’s ok to feel you’ve been wronged, but that doesn't mean there is anything wrong with you. Can you please knock on the door or something, so I know you haven’t passed out from hyperventilating?” Kayama continued talking in that level comforting tone. At the mention of hyperventilating I was aware of the burning in my lung, and tried to take a deep breath to fill it with much needed oxygen. Only to start a coughing fit instead.

 

“Close enough so long as you stay with me. Panic attacks can be common from episodes of extreme body dysphoria, and I just want to be sure that you are actually ok. This happens to people and it’s not fair, but your still you no matter how you look.” My breath hitched both from clearing out my throat and her words. How could I be the hero I was, if I didn’t have the body to sustain it.

 

“Even if you're not the same as you were before; you are still a brave and caring man that has saved so many, and helped the world be at peace. I just want to give back a little bit of peace to you. Do you think it would be alright if you opened the door, and I came in there?” That was a question I had been afraid of, still worried for her being closed to me. But oh, was I tired. Having cried and worried myself to exhaustion. I moved away from the door so that she could open it, if she choose. The door creaked as it was slowly opened. Kayama creeping in like I was a scared animal. Instead of a terrible person that had nearly hurt his friend, because he couldn’t control his worry.

 

“Is it alright if I hug you? You're still shaking and I think you could use one, if you think it would help.” Kayama asked sitting close to me. As much as I worried for her the comfort sounded blissful, and I didn't have the will to deny myself the small luxury. I nodded still not able to trust my voice. Kayama adjusted so she could pull me in close, brushing her fingers gently through my unruly hair.

 

“There we go. See your all right. We just need to find you a nice easy schedule so you can be your hero self, and get more used to not being it. This is the longest you’ve ever gone without using your quirk, isn’t it?” Kayama asked. Her mellow tone and soft touches calming my raw nerves. Easing me down from the adrenalin rush that came with the panic attack. Something that had been such a surprise I hadn't even thought to call it what it was. I nodded to answer her question.

 

“See that’s what the problem was, or well part of it. You can’t just go from what you expect yourself to look like, to not being that for so long without a backlash. But don't worry I'm here to help you, and you will be just fine.” Kayama spent a long time comforting me, and reassuring me in a way I hadn’t been since I was a child. Somehow that was alright.

Chapter 15: Chapter fifteen

Summary:

A conversation with Present Mic is something Toshinori is not looking forward to. Even if he knows that he can't avoid questions about what happened yesterday. Toshinori also discusses how emotions are important to his class, and feels he might finally be making progress with the children.

Notes:

New week new chapter, who's excited. I don't have much more to say with this weeks then to read it, love it, leave a comment. See you all next week.

I hesitated outside the office door. After yesterdays rushed exit I would rather avoid any uncomfortable conversations, but I couldn't simply stop coming to work. I would have to talk to Present Mic again, logically the sooner the better. Once I had calmed down last night Kayama explained that it had been a reaction, and nothing to feel guilty about.

 

That knowledge didn’t help me feel any less bad about running out on Present Mic, and I would be replacing the mug as soon as I had the chance to buy one.I did what I always did when facing danger, took a deep breath, put on a smile, and walked into the room. I spotted Present Mic and Aizawa huddled close together by the coffee maker. Aizawa nursing a cup of dark coffee while present mic talked, or at least he had been now stilling as his eyes found me.

 

“Good morning friends, how is everyone today?” if I started the tone for conversation, I wouldn’t have to worry about anyone else trying to walk on egg shells.

 

“Good morning Yagi, but isn’t that a question that we should be asking you?” Present Mic answered. Taking a step away from the counter, then seeming to reconsider the move and leaned against it again.

 

“Yes, I'm fine.” I said, putting my briefcase on the desk so I could pull out a few papers. The children had been starting on their numbers. I didn’t expect much, but it was still good to give them something to reach for and achieve.

 

“Are you sure? Because yesterday you seemed a little rough around the edges.” Present Mic said, tapping his fingers on his belt. his slower speech showed that he was trying to be delicate about the matter.

 

“I was just a little stressed yesterday. It’s nothing to worry about, I'm ok.” I said, wondering if I was lucky enough for the discussion to be dropped there.

 

“Look I'm not sure if we’re close enough as coworkers, let alone friends, for you to talk about it so you don't have to. But just know that you can talk to me about anything, I am a pro hero. I understand a lot of things because I've seen a lot of things, and you wouldn’t believe how many people have confided in me. People look to us for comfort as protectors.” Present Mic watched me with those sharp eyes. Any other time I would have loved to have his attention, but now I'd rather just have it swept under the rug.

 

I well knew how people turned to heroes for protection to more than just danger. I had listen to more than my share if teary confessions, but I had never considered that being something offered to me, and I didn’t know how to deal with it.

 

“It’s nothing like that. I would like to think of you as a friend, it’s just not anything to be concerned about. It happened, I dealt with it, I'm fine.” I said maybe a bit firmer then I meant to, and offset it with a big smile. I avoided talking about my injury even around those that knew about it. To explain to anyone that didn’t know that I was All Might would have to be a very carefully constructed lie.

 

“He worries because you seem the sort that will smile until you break.” Aizawa cut in. His voice rough from either sleep, or the scorching coffee he would take large gulps of. For as sleepy as he sounded, Aizawa's sharp eyes boring into me made for no misunderstanding that he had been paying attention to our conversation. Glancing around the room I was glad to find it was only us here. I walked closer to stand in front of present mic and Aizawa. There would be no avoiding the topic, and no amount of beating around the bush would save me. Not in the face of Present Mic's gentle but persistent worry, or Aizawa's to observant notice.

 

“Well the truth is I was involved in a villain attack a few years ago. It did not go well for me, and I was gravely injured. Resulting in an injury that caused me to lose a few ribs. It’s not something I like talking about much.” I said, carefully putting as much truth into it as I dared.

 

“I’m so sorry about yesterday. It was out of line for me, and if I had known I wouldn’t have even thought about touching you. That’s very understandable we didn’t mean to pry. We were just worried about you, and are glad you're alright now.” Present Mic apologized, nudging Aizawa in the side. A move I wouldn't have noticed if I wasn't paying attention.

 

“It’s not your fault. You couldn’t have known, and I was having a bad day. Which was unsettling as I haven't had one in a long time. I know you didn’t mean anything by it, so please don't feel bad about it.” I hushed Present Mic, before he could worry himself more. Or worry off a button on his belt. I knew that people worried about me more when they saw me like this, and in all honesty, I couldn't blame them. I knew I looked sickly and to thin, but I hadn’t considered how much I would have to navigate people worrying over me. It was a new sentiment, and one I was not necessarily partial to.

 

“Just take medicine, or call out sick next time. It’s better than you worrying us or your students.” Aizawa grumbled, pushing off the counter to shuffle to his deck. Present Mic swatted him on the shoulder before he could get to far.

 

“Don't take what he says at face value. Shouta cares, he is just very bad at showing it.” present mic said. I wondered about how the two knew each other, but a beep from my phone brought that thought up short. I would have to leave now if I wanted to get to class on time.

 

“I hope the rest of your day goes well for both of you, but I have to leave now.” I bid good-bye to both men before gathering up my things. That had not gone as badly as I had feared, and I could walk into class with lighter steps. Though it didn’t last as the children filed in. Before I could even tell them all good morning, young Bakugo was yelling at young Midoriya. Which started a chain reaction of more of the children yelling. Sighing I walked over to young Midoriya and picked him up. one of the few effective ways to calm the situation.

 

“Now children it’s far too early to get this riled up. Please calm down.” I said. It took a few grumbles, but with the main problem children separated the others would quiet.

 

“Good morning teacher. What are we going to learn today? Will we be getting our math homework back?” young Iida asked. I had never thought a child would ask to be given homework, but young Iida was a model student if nothing else.

 

“Yes, you can have it back at the end of class. I thought we should do something different today, and talk about feelings.” I swayed slightly with young Midoriya on my hip. It had taken me a moment to get the motion right, but it helped calm him faster. Some might say it was too soon after yesterday's events to talk about these issues. Namely Kayama. but I dealt with issues best by helping others.

 

“Why? Not all of us are crybabies like Deku. Feelings are dumb.” young Bakugo huffed, crossing his arms. Young Midoriya gave another whimper, but I shushed him.

 

“No feelings are not dumb they are helpful, and important. Even the bad ones that make us cry. Our emotions are a part of ourselves. The better we can understand them, the better we can understand ourselves.” I said. But from the room full of blank stares I thought I needed to be simpler. Holding young Midoriya carefully, I lowered myself so I could sit on the floor among the children. “Ok let's try it this way. Young Midoriya why were you crying?” I prompted the small child in my lap.

 

“Because Kacchan said something mean, and it made me sad.” young Midoriya mumbled, clutching his All Might figure close, and not looking at anyone.

 

“So, why do you sit next to young Bakugo when you know he will say something to make you sad?” I continued, the other children watched in rapt attention.

 

“Because Kacchan is my friend, and he can be fun, and I want to have fun with Kacchan.” young Midoriya said with much more confidence. A few of the children that had befriended young Bakugo nodded along with this reasoning.

 

“Now young Bakugo, why do you said unkind things to young Midoriya?” I asked. Pinning down the other boy with just enough sternest to make him think twice about not answering honestly. Young Bakugo's anger effected more than young Midoriya, but he took the brunt of it, and that was as good a place to start as any.

 

“Because he’s annoying. All Deku talks about is heroes, and how he wants to be one. Even though he can’t.” Bakugo yelled staring back at me defiantly. For as much as I had little control over the boy, I would not be intimidated by him.

 

“So, you think what you believe is more important than what young Midoriya believes. and it makes you angry.” I continued. Shifting accommodatingly as little Uraraka and little Mina came to sit next to me, pressed against my legs.

 

“Yes.” young Bakugo agreed. I nodded turning from him to little Uraraka, patting her on the head gently.

 

“You my dear, where yelling at young Bakugo quite loudly. Why is that?” I asked. I knew exactly why, but I wanted the rest of the class to follow the flow of how one event affected others.

 

“Because he was being mean to Deku, and making him cry.” little Uraraka said, puffing up her cheeks. It was a struggle to remain serious, and not smile at how cute she looked.

 

“And that made you angry?” I filled in for her. Little Uraraka nodded turning to glare at young Bakugo. “why do you think it made you angry?”

 

“Because Deku is nice, and funny, and I have fun with Deku. I don't like when he is sad.” little Uraraka said. Reaching out to pat young Midoriya on the shoulder, giving him a smile even as he shied away.

 

“Angry and sad these are bad feelings, yes? We don't like them, so we often want to do something about them. Whether that is by yelling or crying, if we know why we are upset we can do something about it. It is also a very good thing to talk to people that can help about why you feel bad.” I said, checking to be sure everyone was still paying attention. The only one that was looking away was young Todoroki, but his problems where likely something much deeper than a simple lesson could cover. “Either of you boys can move away if the other is upsetting you, and both of you need to listen if the other says stop. You little Uraraka can ask Deku to sit next you instead of yelling.” I explained, watching as the children lit up in understanding.

 

It started a flurry of questions that I could hardly keep up with. Some questions were out of my depth to explain to children, such as why were there villains. But it was invigorating to see the class involved, and being directed by my instructions. I might have very poor self-care but if I couldn’t take care of myself, then it might be just as good to make sure that these young ones don't make my same mistakes.

 

Chapter 16: Chapter sixteen

Summary:

Toshinori walks in to a moment he would rather have not know about between Kayama and her lady friend. In his search to find somewhere else to spend his dinner, Toshinori finds a cat cafe that he thinks is a calm quaint place. But so does Aizawa. After a tense greeting, the two settle down and have a nice evening of their own.

Notes:

Here is a new chapter for you all. It's going to have to hold you over for a bit, because I will be going on vacation and will not be updating next week. After that we will return to our normally scheduled program. If you find anything wrong then please tell me, and if you want to tell me other things, or just squeal about how cute the boys are then please leave a comment. Until next time.

It was three weeks since we had been sent here, and the closest we had gotten to a lead was snippets of video, and a few carefully earned comments. That is to say we'd been here for nearly a month, and had nothing to show for it. Thankfully Nighteye was handling the office well so that my absence wasn't questioned too much. I had simply hoped that we might be closer to a solution by now. This was another reason I did not like undercover missions, they always took more time then you thought, and you spend much of your time waiting.

I had lingered after school so that I could go over papers, and I had needed to pick up a book on teaching. Kayama and I had agreed to go home separately. Digging the key out from my pocket I head noise coming from the other side of the door, but didn’t think much of it. I had discovered that Kayama likes to watch tv at impressive volumes.

Upon opening the door, I realized I should have payed more attention to what kind of noises they were; as there was Kayama and another woman, I did not recognize, on the couch. Both lacking clothes. I immediately backed out the doorway shutting it as quietly as I could in my rush. Hoping that neither woman had noticed me. Having company over should have been something we covered when making ground rules, but I had thought she would at least have the common decency to take such activates to her room.

I had been looking forward to making something for dinner, a rare bout of ravenous hunger striking me when I had been leaving the school, I clearly would not be making my own dinner. But I was hardly going to let my hunger go unanswered. I would just have to find a café, or something of the sort. Leaving the apartment building I turned towards the shopping centers, to see what I could find. The first shop I came across was a brightly lit cat café, with a fluffy white cat sitting in the window sill. I hadn’t been looking for anything in particular, so if they had a decent selection of food it might be as good as anything else.

“hello, welcome to the Cat's Eye Cafe” a cheery clerk said from behind the counter, as I carefully stepped my way through the room. All the cats suddenly interested in the new person in their space.

“Hello,” I said once I reached the counter. Looking over the menu it had an impressive list of sandwiches, and time allotments for visiting. I couldn't be sure how long Kayama would have her friend over for, but two hours seemed excessive.

“I think I'll have the turkey sandwich, and stay for an hour.” I addressed the clerk while pulling out my wallet. Handing them the cash I insisted they keep the tip, and made my way over to a table. A much easier trip now that most of the cats had gotten bored with me. The chair backs could be a bit taller, but there were still quite comfortable. The perfect sort for cuddling with felines, at least that seemed to be the thought of one sleek tabby that jumped in my lap as soon as I sat down.

“Well hello there friend.” I chuckled scratching the cat behind the ears. I carefully twisted the collar to find a name tag, a simple round coin that read 'Max'. Petting his soft fur I took the moment to fully examine the room. I was apparently the only human besides the clerk amongst twenty cats that ranged from large fluffy cats, to short haired tiny kittens. There were cat towers and toys scattered around the room. In all it was a very peaceful place that I would have to consider visiting more often while I was here.

“Isn’t it bad enough that I have to deal with you during work, now your invading my cat cafe as well?” I instantly recognized the deep voice behind me, but that didn't help me not jump at the sudden question.

“Aizawa I didn’t know you were here.” I cleared my throat from almost coughing. I could taste the blood in my mouth, but I had gotten much better at controlling the reaction. I scratched under Max’s chin to apologize for jolting him.

“Clearly, but as I am a regular to this café. I think the question is why are you here? Are you stalking me?” Aizawa glared down at me, his eyes flashing red. I should not find his disapproval so attractive. I could only account it to the unusualness of having to look up at someone, given our current circumstance of my sitting while he towered over me.

“No, not at all. I had no idea you frequented here, I'm here more out of whim than anything else.” I said with a nervous chuckle. A pure black cat jumped up on the table meowing at Aizawa until he petted the cat between the ears.

“Oh, and what sort of whim brings you here on a school night?” Aizawa asked. He picked up the black cat to hold against his chest as he walked to the other side of the table, pulling out the chair to sit across from me.

“One where I don’t want to be in my apartment?” I said softly, glancing away from Aizawa. Thankfully the clerk chose this time to appear with my sandwich.

“I didn’t know you’d be here tonight, and you don't normally bring friends with you either? Our usually or do you want something fancier tonight?” They asked as they put my sandwich on the table, winking at me. Aizawa turned to them with a soft smile that would have made me swoon if I was not already sitting.

“Usual time but just a coffee tonight. He’s just a coworker, no need to bother.” Aizawa said shooting me a scowl. Max jumped off my lap apparently unsatisfied that he no long has my undivided attention. Wasn’t that just the definition of my night.

“Now why exactly are you avoiding your apartment?” Aizawa's focus turned back to me, once our clerk left.

“Kayama brought a friend over, and well, I thought it best to not interrupt,” I said. Delicately taking a bite of my sandwich to distract from the blush at the reminder of how I had found myself out so late.

“Ah that kind of friend. With the two of you living together I thought such rules would have already been established.” Aizawa smirked. The shiver down my back at that moment was certainly not from the air conditioning in the room.

“I had thought a simple warning would be common courtesy, but Kayama must have gotten caught in the moment. Now I don't want to make things awkward, but I would like to address something.” I avoided having to say too much about the matter with Kayama. What she did in her own time did not need to be shared with the world. Aizawa raised an eyebrow as an indicator to continue. “Well it’s just that you always seem rather cross with me in our interactions, and I know that you don't think highly of my skills as a teacher. But if there is something directly that I have don't to insult you I would like to apologize.” I said bowing my head slightly for a few moments. When I raised my head again it was to a look of astonishment on Aizawa's face, having stopped petting his cat halfway through the motion.

“It’s not about me, it’s about the children. I don't feel you take their education seriously enough, or are apt to helping them in the way they need. I don't know what connections you have with the principle, and I don't care. My concern is for the children.” Aizawa turned away from me as another cat jumped up on to his chair.

“It might not mean much to say it now, but I do care a great deal about the children as well. I worry that I can’t be what they need. I wasn’t expecting to ever have to be a teacher, but I can only do my best, and hope it’s enough.” I shrugged. Avoiding Aizawa's eyes by taking another bite of my sandwich. A tiny meow at my right drew my eyes down to a kitten sitting on the floor looking up at me. I reached down to scratch his tiny chin.

“If you didn’t expect to be a teacher then how did you end up here. Excuse me if it’s improper but does it have to do with the injury you sustained?” Aizawa asked. I glanced up at him when the sharpness I was used to was lacking from his tone. He was now accompanied a third cat with long flowing brown fur.

“Well I guess you could say that. It's also a matter of favors owed, and repaid. But that aside, making sure the children can flourish is my priority. I just don’t know how to.” I said. Naomasa was going to owe me for this, but Nighteye had saved me enough for it to be fair. I met Aizawa's gaze, as he watched me with a calculating look. I wasn’t necessarily intimidated by it, but I felt that now wasn’t the time to feel cowed by his intense personality.

“Huh, well if you want to get the class under control then you have to give them something they want.” Aizawa shrugged. I was thrown by the sudden shift in him, even surrounded by cats Aizawa had been stiff and guarded. Now he relaxed into his chair. The clerk came by to drop of his coffee without further comment.

“That sounds a lot like bribery. I thought you weren’t supposed to bribe children if you wanted to teach them?” I laughed. Letting the tiny kitten climb up my arm so he could sit in my lap, trying to subtlety sneak closer to my sandwich. A glance at the collar told me that the sneaky little one was named Gabe.

“Children are nearly entirely reward driven at this age. Give them something to work towards and they become much easier to direct.” Aizawa said, helping one of the cats settle around his shoulders.

“That’s very interesting, but I'm not sure what I could offer the children. They haven't taken well to any of my ideas so far.” I admitted. Having to pause so I could take a bite of my sandwich, while also keeping it out of kitten reach.

“You need to set it up as a reward system. Doing these things get you this reward, and such.” Aizawa said. Watching me argue with the tiny kitten in amusement over the rim of his cup.

“I’m sorry to interrupt gentlemen, but your time is nearly up sir. You will either need to pay for another session, or I have to ask you to leave.” The clerk asked looking honestly abashed. I stuttered, trying to reach for my wallet without dislodging my tiny guest.

“You know what he is a friend, just add his time to my tab.” Aizawa cut in before I could sort myself out. I thought I was going to melt into my chair the small smile he sent my way, and the easy way he called me a friend. We talked about tips for managing the class and drifted into other small talk for a long time after that. By the time I was headed home I wasn't much worried about Kayama and her friend still being up. Actually, I didn't have much on my mind except the gentle smile that made Aizawa seem so much softer, and warmed me in a way I hadn't felt in a long time.

Chapter 17: Chapter seventeen

Summary:

Toshinori introduces a new classroom system to help both himself and the children. An idea that was helped shaped by his conversation with Aizawa. At this rate Toshinori might make a half decent teacher.

Notes:

And I'm back with a new chapter, did you miss me? We should be starting back into our usual schedule again now that I'm back. Who's excited to see where the story will go next. If you find any mistakes, or want to talk about what you love, then please drop a comment. I love hearing what you all think.

It had taken a large part of the night, once I had left the café, and a look over by Kayama but I walked into class with confidence and a plan for the first time the next morning. Aizawa had given me a number of new ideas on how to keep the class under control. Not only that, but how I could teach them without everyone getting distracted. I went to the classroom early so I could pin up some of the posters I had printer off in the office. They weren't the most artistic, but for a class of kindergartners I thought it would suffice.

“what are those?” asked an excitable little Mina, standing next to me as I hung the last of the posters.

“These are going to help us in class. Why don't we wait for everyone to sit down, and then I can explain?” I smiled down at little Mina. Who squeaked and ran to sit next to little Momo, fidgeting with excitement. I waited for the rest of the class to file in and find seats, before getting their attention.

“Well class we are going to be doing things a little different from today on, but first I have a question. Who here wants to be a hero?” I asked. A roomful of hands shot up, accompanied by an assortment of agreements. Well every hand except for young Todoroki's, but that was likely part of a bigger issue that could be addressed later if needed.

“Just as I thought, you all are a wonderful group of hopeful children.” I laughed, motioning for them all to put their hands down. “Now does anyone want to tell me what a hero does?” All the hands were back up again, with the same exception.

“Heroes fight villains!” young Bakugo yelled, when I pointed at him. I shouldn't have expected anything else from him, and I couldn’t help the smile it brought.

"Yes, and what else?" I asked pointing at a young Midoriya, who looked ready to bounce out of his chair.

"Hero's save people." Young Midoriya blurted out.

"Very good my boy, one last person." I had to move on before he could start in on a monolog. I hated to cut off the small boy, but I wanted to get this done this morning. I pointed at young Ojiro, his tail wrapped around himself so he could hold it close.

"Hero's help in storms." young Ojiro said, toying with the fluff at the end of his tail to not meet my eyes.

"Your all exactly right, but heroes are more than that. Heroes are people who help their communities, and support those around them. Anyone can be a hero on a smaller level. You just have to want to help people, and we are going to be little heroes." I said. The class breaking out in a ruckus of cheering. I waited for them to quiet again before I continued. "Yes, yes now let's go over how we are going to do that. First of all we have a chart of who is being the most heroic.” I said, pointing at the chart. I had put it up above their reach, but not so high they couldn't read it. I'd tested this myself by sitting on the floor.

“But teacher, how will acts of heroism be determined?” young Iida raised his hand before speaking. The rest of the class waiting eagerly for the answer.

“Well that’s what we have this poster for. To list what counts and how many points it is worth. Turning in your home work is worth one point, more points if you did well on the assignment. Cleaning up after yourselves when we have the crafts out is worth two points. You can look over the full list later in the day, or ask me if you're not sure about something.” I explained, some of the class already reading over the chart.

“It says we can also lose points, ribbit.” Little Tsuyu pointed out the section at the bottom.

“Yes, if you do things that are unheroic then you can lose points. But there are only two simple things, so I'm sure you all can avoid that. The first is not quieting or listening to me when I ask you to. The second is making someone else cry. This means in class or out of it, if I hear from the other teachers that you have done so.” I said. Giving young Bakugo a quick glance to be sure he was still listening, I had added the last mostly for him.

Though rough around the edges, I had noticed that young Bakugo put a lot of effort to always being the best in class. He also talked a considerable amount about wanting to be the number one hero. If I put his more unsavory habits in the way of being the best. Then I had a good chance of at least curbing the out breaks between him and young Midoriya, if not making Bakugo rethink some of his behaviors.

“Why would you want to do this anyways? It’s not like we’re going to be real heroes.” Young Todoroki's soft voice was nearly lost under the excited chatter of the others. But enough heard to turn their attention to him.

“I was just getting to that.” I interjected before anyone else could react. especially young Bakugo who looked much like a wolf that found a lame deer. Reaching under my desk I pulled out a box. “At the end of each week we will look over everyone's points, and there will be prizes for different goals. The person with the most points can spend the week wearing a cape and going by a hero name, so long as I have approved it.” I said. Spilling the box of prizes across my desk, ranging from stickers to small toys all of different heroes. I had picked them up this morning before coming in to work. It would hold over for the immediate.

I had a considerable amount of my own toys and the like that was sent to the office, a sample set for every new product that was made. It led to a number of product sitting in an office in mint condition. We made efforts to donate most of them, but a considerable amount could always be found, and I could finally put the backlog to good use.

"Will you tell us when we reach a goal?" little Uraraka asked. Leaning over her desk to look at the spread of things on my desk.

"The goals will always be the same, so you can keep track of it yourself with this poster. But if you would like me to tell you, then ask and I will help. That poster is right here. You can get up and look at everything now for a few minutes. Then we will quiet down and start on a reading lesson." I said, putting the rewards back in the box as the children swarmed to the new posters.

I kept an ear on who was helping the others read, and the general chatter as I put the prizes in a high cabinet. Angling them so the children could see most of the toys, but they couldn't reach them. This would limit the potential attempts at stealing them. The whole idea came from my conversation with Aizawa last night, where he had suggested converting experience from my previous job to help. Well he didn't know what that was, but hero work was about the only thing I had ever done. There was a small stink of gardening I had done early in my career, but I didn't think that would help as much right now. 

"alright children back in your seats, so we can start in our lesson." I said as I turned around to face the class. Noticing that the only who had not moved was Todoroki. That was defiantly something I could address at a later point. Half of the time he showed up before I did, so it shouldn’t be hard to have a moment alone. I still hadn't figured out how his guardian got him in and out of the school without my notice.

I was starting to think they were a teacher at the school, it would explain a number of things. I hadn’t even been able to see Todoroki arriving or leaving, when we had sneaked back in to the security room to look over the video of that day. It was something that still left a bad taste in my mouth, but I was running out of options on that front. Putting those thoughts aside. I set the children in pairs, and with books. Starting what would hopefully be the first of a peaceful, quiet day.

Chapter 18: Chapter eighteen

Summary:

Toshinori gets help from Aizawa while fighting with the computer, and an offer for coffee from Present Mic. With all the attention for the men of his affection, Toshinori is going to spend a lot more time flustered.

Notes:

Hello lovelies, a new week means a new chapter. Drop me a line if there is anything you want to say about the story, I'd love to hear from you all. I don't have much more to say this week, so enjoy until next time.

I rubbed my forehead as I stared at the computer screen. I wasn't an expert in technology, but I could usually manage what I wanted. This computer, though seemed to be crafted by a villain, as I could not make it do anything I wanted. There wasn't much for the children to do as of yet, but I did still need to put what they had done in the computer. I had yet to manage that without fighting the machine.

“You having trouble there Yagi?” Aizawa asked, suddenly behind me. I coughed at the shock, bringing up the handkerchief I keep at my desk for such occasions. I covered my mouth before anyone could see the blood. “Sorry, didn't mean to spook you.” Aizawa rubbed my back as I coughed, which nearly started another bout.

“No, no your fine. This computer is being difficult, but it's Wednesday, so I don't know what else I expected.” I laughed. I didn't want his warm hand to leave, but it wouldn't seem appropriate now that I had gotten my breathing under control.

“What are you trying to do?” Aizawa asked, shifting his hand so it rested on my shoulder as he leaned in closer to look at my computer screen.

“Ah, just putting their grades in. But every time I try it erases everything for that student, and I have to start over.” I cleared my throat, making it looked like I did it so I could explain, though the act was more to keep my nerves under control than anything else.

“Show me how you're trying to do that, maybe I can help find where it’s going wrong. You should be able to input new grades without a problem.” Aizawa's hair fell forwards to tickle my cheek. It distracted me enough that Aizawa turned to look at me, before I remembered myself and twitched to reach for the mouse.

“Well, I just click here to open the box, but as soon as I put anything in, it erases everything else.” I said, doing such on the screen so Aizawa could see the problem. Or at least the one I had with the computer, I rather hoped he couldn't hear the way my heart rate picked up from having him so close.

“No that’s the wrong button. I mean it does what you want, but it’s a replacement function. You want this one. It adds without affecting the others.” Aizawa corrected me. He fits his hand over mine, guide the mouse towards the right place to click. But I was so absorbed in the feeling of his hand over mine that I hardly noticed what was on the screen. His hand was warm and rough. Much too rough for someone that worked as a teacher, much more the roughness of someone who fought with their hands. But also so gentle, a softness that only fits to his job here.

“Oh yes, I see, that does work much better. Thank you.” I said, as I mimicked what Aizawa had done on the next students line, and found it worked just as it was supposed to. Aizawa hung just as close as he watched me, though he moved his hand away from mine. I wasn't sure if I was relieved or not by this.

“You know you can ask for help, if there is anything else you don't understand. I promise the rumors a wrong and I don't actually bite.” Aizawa hummed; and really by this point it should be much too long to linger so close, and still be considered professional.

“You haven't done much to dissuade such rumors until recently. I might have a hard time not believing them.” I countered playfully. Aizawa had never acted so that I felt threatened by him, but his change in attitude had quite literally been over night. I was almost trying to make sure this was the same Aizawa, I had been working with for nearly a month. A warm laugh came from the normally broody man behind me. His breath tickled my ear, and for a moment I thought my heart stopped. “Excuse me for a moment.”

I rushed to get out the room. Nearly climbing out of my chair on the way so I wouldn't back into Aizawa. I coughed into my handkerchief once I was in the hall. The sudden realization that Aizawa was most certainly flirting with me, too much of a shock to hold back the bloody cough. How long had it been since someone had honestly flirted with me, years at least? I hadn’t thought there could be anyone interested in me as I was now.

Even as a hero people rarely flirted with me for me. It was always about the chance to be with the number one hero, the fame and glory. Very few had ever cared to be interested in the man under the costume. Now I had somehow caught the attention of an excellent example of a man, even if he had a sharp tongue. Though I had no problem with the sudden attention, it was a little much to try and wrap my mind around. I turned the corner, knowing a water fountain was on the wall, so I could clear out my mouth of the taste of blood. The cool water also gave me a moment to calm and get the bright blush on my cheeks to calm.

“Hey, how's my favorite listener doing this afternoon?” Present Mic's voice came from my left. I looked up to see him walking down the hall towards me with a large smile.

“I’m well. How have you been?” I returned his smile with one of my own. Over the weeks Present Mic and I had become friends. We talked more, usually about small things in the time we had between or after classes. Which wasn’t much, but any time I got to talk to the energetic man made me smile and a warmth settle in my chest. Our ever growing closeness did nothing against the affections I held for the man.

“Busy, I have so much to do. The radio station is having a promotional event soon, the choir groups have a performance in three weeks, and villain attacks have been getting more frequent.” Present Mic whined, leaning against the wall. I tried not to listen to the news as much these days, it helped me to not want and go out there to help. I couldn’t do any hero work, so reading about what villains were up to did nothing but fill me with a sense of uselessness. Which was counterproductive to finishing the job at hand.

“You do sound like you have a considerable to do, I hope you're still taking care of yourself. It would be horrible if you caught a cold because you were over working yourself.” I said. A blush rising on my face again when Present Mic laughed, reaching out to pat me on the arm.

“Of course, I still take the time to relax where I can. It’s exhausting, but rewarding, and I've learned to balance all of it over the years. I just wish things wouldn't line up at the same time.” Present Mic sighed, though with a hint of a smile still. I nodded in understanding.

“I’m sure it can be a bit overwhelming to do so much, but I know it will all be fine. With you to direct everything, how could it go wrong?” I told him. Present Mic pulled his hand away to rub the back of his neck at the encouragement.

“Thanks Yagi. I know it’ll be fine because it's the same thing every year, but it’s still nice to hear it from someone else.” I could swear there was a pink tint to Present Mic’s cheeks, but he turned away from me slightly so I couldn’t tell.

“Of course, what are friends for but to support each other when needed? I'm happy to help you if I can.” I smiled my bright 'for the media' smile, but standing in front of Present Mic it felt more sincere than it ever did in front of a camera.

“Well, I mean, if you're not busy with anything, then I would be great to relax over a cup of coffee or something. If you’ve got plans that's fine, just you know, if you have the moment.” Present Mic said. Starting to stutter and back track half way through, but I found it endearing anyways. My smile turning softer.

“I should collect my things from the office, but I don't see any reason we can’t sit down and have a drink together.” I agreed. Present Mic brightened considerably, and stopped fiddling with a zipper nervously.

“Right, no, I should take care of a few things before a really call it a day. But that’s great. Do you know the little coffee shop off greenwood? It’s just five minutes from here. Does meeting there in half an hour sound alright?” Present Mic asked. Nearly vibrating with a new excitement that had me laughing lightly.

“Yes, that sounds wonderful.” I said, waving as he left as soon as I agreed. I wasn’t sure my nerves could handle being so close to him for that long, but I was too happy to think about it too much. Though a small part of me thought about the interactions I'd just had with Aizawa, but I pushed it away. This was just coffee between friends, nothing wrong with that. I could just be friends with someone attractive, it didn't have to mean anything. It wasn’t like Aizawa and I had done anything more than flirt anyways. Who knew if he even meant it seriously. I should take my own advice and take an afternoon to relax.  

Chapter 19: Chapter nineteen

Summary:

Toshinori is very excited for the chance to spend time outside of the school with Present Mic. The fact that his crush on the other man has not dissipated at all is irrelevant, because it's just coffee between friends. Though as it turns out Present Mic might not have the same idea about this afternoon encounter that Toshinori does.

Notes:

Hello I am still alive, sorry about the late update life got in the way. Wrong day and still one in the morning. One of these days I'm telling you, I really will update at a more reasonable time. Anyways I've hopefully gotten things under control again, and we can go back to our regular schedule. I'm so happy to hear from some of you that your still enjoying this, because it only gets more interesting from here. Until next time.

It hadn’t taken me long to finish my work on the computer, well now that I knew what I should be doing. With another few minutes to gather my things and a quick word to Kayama, I was on my way to the coffee shop. I found a table by the door to wait for Present Mic. Not that he would have much trouble finding me. Even when I was sitting I still towered over most everyone in the room. I hadn’t seen Present Mic in the office room, but I assumed he must have already gathered his things and moved on to whatever else he had needed to do.

“There you are Yagi. I hope I haven't made you wait too long.” Present Mic said from behind me. I turned to look over my shoulder, a greeting on the tip of my tongue when I saw him standing there. It took far too long for my brain to match the voice to the person standing before me. Present Mic had since changed out of his hero costume into civilian clothes, which fit him much better in their simplicity. A white tank with a light jacket thrown over it, and faded jeans with his hair pulled out of its normal style into a simple bun. But oh, did his hair look soft. There was a nervous glint in his green eyes. Which showed so much better behind the clear frames he had on, then they ever did with his sunglasses.

“Ah, no, I um, haven’t been here more than a few minutes. I rushed over. You shouldn’t worry about it.” I finally found my words when Present Mic started to fidget under my gaze. I turned fully in my seat to face him, though I took a moment to look elsewhere. “I'm sorry I didn’t mean to stare. I just don't think I've ever seen you dressed so casually. We should get our drinks. Is there anything you would like to have?” I glanced back at him. The stool I was at put us nearly level, and that gave me a much a better view of him. The circles in Present Mic's eyes that I hadn’t noted with his sunglasses, and the high and low lights in his hair. I cleared my throat, looking over his shoulder at the menu hanging from the wall before I got lost in his eyes.

“No, no I asked you to come out with me. I should be the one paying for you.” Present Mic countered. Waving his hand as if he could fight off the mere thought of me paying for anything. “And I don't often wear my costume if I'm not working somewhere, which notably isn't often. But it’s a rather distinct difference, and sometimes I'd like to relax, not have to deal with fans or anything. I thought it would be a bit too much attention for us to be able to enjoy ourselves.” Present Mic laughed, moving closer so he could lean against the counter.

“Yes, that’s understandable. After all, we did come here to relax, and you can hardly do that if you're too focused on keeping an appearance. But please, I can pay for my own drinks, it's not a problem. You don't have to accommodate for me.” I said. I understood the stress of always being on guard, possibly better than anyone else. It was a side effect of being a hero. It could be hard to relax, but everyone found ways to do so. Well, some of us were better at it than others, but that was here or now at the moment.

“Let's not start this off by fighting over who pays. Just give me the pleasure of treating you, please.” Present Mic said. His eyes wandering around the room, toying with one of the bracelets he now wore. Or maybe he always wore I just never saw them under his leather jacket. Oh, how I wanted to kiss the nervousness out of his smile. I decided on agreeing with him instead.

“Alright, if you're going to insist, then a green tea would be lovely.” I said, giving him a reassuring smile to hopefully shake off whatever it was making him worry. It was only a drink after all, nothing we hadn't done before at the school. Even though my own nerves were quite insistent that these encounters were nothing alike.

“One green tea coming right up.” Present Mic laughed loud enough to get a few odd looks sent our way. To which his smile turned sheepish, and I couldn't help a laugh of my own. It was possible that I watched him for too long on his way to the counter, but I had already resigned myself to an afternoon of watching him. With those jeans it would be hard not to watch Present Mic.

Overall, this was nice, just the two of us out and being friendly. There weren't many people I could spend an afternoon with, and I had forgotten what it was like to do so. I'd never considered how lonely it was to be the number one hero, but so much of this particular job was reminding me of what I missed out on by dedicating my life to hero work. Not that I could, or would, change much once I went home, but it was nice to indulge.

Now days I tried not to think too much of when I would go home. I enjoyed Kayama’s spark and companionship. The school while a challenge, was something new and refreshing, when it wasn’t exhausting. Not to mention the friends I had made there most specifically of Present Mic and more recently Aizawa.

“And here we are. One green tea for the wonderful Yagi.” Present Mic’s voice broke me out of my thoughts. I reached out to grab the hot cup he offered to me. A smile blooming on my face as I found it was just the right amount of sweet. Apparently, he had been paying more attention than I thought.

“Thank you,” I cut myself off before I said his hero name. It was all I knew, but I wasn’t sure if it was something he would want overheard while off duty.

“Yamada Hizashi.” Present Mic, Yamada, offered. Sitting on the stool next to me, he took a sip of his own drink, the smell of sharp coffee drifting from his cup.

“Thank you, Yamada.” I said quietly, not sure what to say about his correction. Hero’s had professional names not just for legal filing, but to keep their personal lives separate from their professional lives. It helped to not only keep the fan and media from getting to be too much, but helped distance yourself from the work. Some took to this idea more than others.

As the number one hero I found it hard to find a moment that I wasn’t acting as All Might, and guarded my personal life carefully so I could have moments to relax. But I knew other heroes that had their legal name as widely known as their hero name. I had done some looking into the heroes I worked with at the school. Present Mic was a name easily found, but I had never found his legal name. So, thought myself privileged at him telling me. I noticed that Yamada was tapping the side of his cup, and realized I might have been quite for a moment too long to be polite.

“So, what do you like?” Yamada asked suddenly. I sputtered at the sudden change, unsure what he was referring to.

“I’m sorry?” I looked over to Yamada, to see him bite his lip and glance away.

“You know, outside of work. Do you have any hobbies, things you like to do on your free days, anything. I like music, and more than just for work, but to relax to. I find it soothing. I just thought we could talk about things not related to school. Since that's all we talk about while at school. But if you’d rather not share that's cool. We don't have to, just whatever is fine.” Yamada rambled. He took a long drink of his coffee to stop talking, which must have still been hot from his grimace. I couldn’t stop myself from smiling. For a man that always put on a show and seemed to have endless confidence, I had found he could be quite nervous. While I probably shouldn't, I thought the difference endearing. It gave Yamada a softer side that I didn't mind.

“Ah, I don’t mind. I simply didn't understand the question at first. I haven't found the time for much besides work, but I enjoy movies. The American ones are a bit of a guilty pleasure, thought also harder to find sometimes.” I said, watching as Yamada lit up with delight. A smile behind his cup which he quickly lowered.

“Do you speak English then?” Yamada asked excitedly. Clearly overjoyed that I hadn't objected to talking about simple things.

“Oh yes, though I don't often find the occasion to use it in my everyday.” I said in the discussed language. Which earned me a squeal from Yamada. I smiled through the flinch, but several closer patrons gave us displeased look.

“You can talk to me in English anytime you want. I had wanted to teach English at the school, but cementoss is already doing that, and Nezu didn’t think we needed two teachers for kids this young.” Yamada sighed with the slightest pout. I had to take a sip of my tea to stop myself from leaning forwards and kissing the pout off him.

“I think you would have been a wonderful English teacher. It’s always nice to meet someone else that knows the language.” I said. A fluttering starting my chest at the shy smile Yamada tried to hide by turning away a moment to late.

“Thanks, you're always such a positive guy Yagi. Always giving out compliments, whether or not they're earned. I'm really glad you agreed to go on a date with me. You have no idea how happy this makes me.” Yamada said into his cup. Apparently still too nervous to look at me. I froze as I was about to take a sip.

“Date?” my voice dropped, nearly breaking as I was now the one filled with nervousness. Yamada's eyes snapped over to me, his green eyes filled with worry.

“That's what I thought this was. I mean it doesn't have to be if you don't want it to be, or that makes you uncomfortable. I just thought we had a mutual understanding about what we’ve been doing. Oh god I've read far too much into everything. I'm so sorry, I'll leave now.” Yamada panicked, working himself into a frenzy as he talked more. I was still too busy trying to process it all to give him an answer. My hand shot out to grip his arm when he moved to stand.

“Don't leave not just yet,” I whispered, pulling Yamada back down to sit. Which was easier to do in his surprised state. I might not have all my strength like this, but I was still shockingly strong in this gangly form. “I had not been under the same impressions, but um, I can’t say that I am displeased by this revelation. Merely caught off guard. I um, have no problem with this being a date, and continuing it as such, if you still want.” I stumbled over my words. Not daring to look at Yamada, but equally unwilling to let him go.

“I’d like that a lot. So what else did you want to talk about.” Yamada relaxed onto his stool again, taking my hand to lace with his. We stayed in that cafe for a long time after that. Having long discussions about nothing, over a few more drinks. So long as I didn’t think about the seed of worry trying to grow in my chest, it was a very pleasant afternoon.

Chapter 20: Chapter twenty

Summary:

Toshinori is becoming increasingly confused about not only how he feels, but how he's supposed to act. When both of the men he has feeling for show clear signs that they return those affections. So, Toshinori turns to the person who has always helped him in a tight spot, his ever trusty side kick.

Notes:

New chapter and it's only a day late yay. It's always lovely to hear from my readers, so keep dropping those comments and I'll try to get back to being regular about updating. Until next time.

Finally back at the apartment, I leaned against the front door. My head thumping on the door frame. I was a bundle of conflicting emotions and I wasn't quite sure what to make of recent events. Of all the things I had thought might be a problem, the matter of romantic feelings and attractions had not been one of them.

 

“That good or that bad?” Kayama asked. My eyes darted over to where she stood in the doorway of the kitchen holding a bowl of ramen.

 

“Neither, both, I'm still deciding.” I said. Not moving away from the door even though I wanted to lock myself in my room for the duration of the job. I didn’t have the will to move yet. “It was a date.” I whispered. I had told Kayama that I would be going out with Yamada for drinks, but I had insisted it was a friendly meeting. No matter how she teased and insinuated.

 

“You really didn't know that? My dear what do you think the two of you have been doing the last few weeks?” Kayama stared at me shocked.

 

“Being friendly. How was I supposed to know it could be taken as flirting? If you knew that’s what he was doing, then why didn’t you say anything?” I pleaded. Not angry so much as completely confused. I had never been very good at dating, but I hadn't thought I was that bad at picking up hints. To spend weeks talking with Yamada, and be taken so wholly unaware of his interest was an embarrassment.

 

“Well one, I didn’t take you for a useless gay. And two, you flirted back quite easily anytime he started to. I thought you were always saying you were just friends because you're shy, not because you believed it.” Kayama set her ramen on a table to rub her forehead, sighing dramatically.

 

“I’m not,” I started, but Kayama cut me off with a wave of her hand.

 

“Yes, I know. Your neither gay, nor useless. It’s an expression for those of not of the straight persuasion, being unable to distinguish between friendliness and romantic intent.” Kayama said with a roll of her eyes. Leaning her hip on the table, Kayama crossed her arms and gave me a tired smile.

 

“I’m sorry to cut this discussion short; but there is someone else I'd like to talk to before we get to involved in my ability, or lack thereof for romance.” I said. Finally pealing myself off the door to make my way to my room.

 

“Sure. But the moment you can talk about this without worrying yourself silly, I want all the details.” Kayama laughed as she shook her head, picking her ramen back up to go sit on the couch, and reach for the tv remote. I hummed in what couldn’t be taken as agreement, but showing I had heard her. Walking to my bedroom I closed the door and sat on my makeshift bed. Taking a shaky breath, I pulled out my phone and dialed a very familiar number.

 

“I don't know what I'm doing,” I said the second the line connected. “I've got the both of them fighting for my attention, and damnably I'm attracted to both of them. But I can't

do that, yet I also can’t choose.”

 

Nighteye interrupted me from his end of the line by clearing his throat.

 

“All might first I want you to take a deep breath, because you are too worked up and that's not good on your lung. Then I want you to explain what you're talking about, because I don't understand any of what you just said.” Nighteye said in a level voice. A clicking in the background slowly came to a stop. I took the moment to gather my nerve, and think of how to order what I was going to say.

 

“Well the school hires only the best. It would seem that sometimes that applies to looks and personality as well, because there are two men I work alongside that are exquisitely beautiful, though in each their own way, and they care so much. Even though one tries to act like he doesn't.” I rambled, fiddling with my bed sheet. I smiled as I thought of the two of them.

 

“Go on.” Nighteye prompted. There was a few more clicks on his end, and I had to wonder if he was still working. I knew it wasn’t ease on him having to handle everything while I was gone.

 

“Right well at first it was just an infatuation born from how handsome they are. I thought I could keep it under control. Yet as I got to know the two of them and could see how much they care in their own ways, the good men they are under their looks, at some point my infatuation grew into attraction. But you can’t be with two people at the same time.” I sighed. Letting go of the blanket so I could readjust, and lean my back against the wall. I found it hard to get off the floor most days, but it was better then what it had been before as I could at least fit this way.

 

“There are plenty that would argue that, and there are no laws against polygamy anymore.” Nighteye said, his voice stern but lacking any true bite to it.

 

“That’s not what I meant and you know it. I don't have a problem what other people do with their lives. But you can't just try to force people into that because of your indecisiveness.” I huffed, scowling at the far wall. As I bisexual man I hardly had any standing for saying what people could or couldn’t like, but that didn't mean my dilemma was fair on either man.

 

“I know, I was simply reminding you that people have a tendency to like a number of things. Have you said anything about your affections to either man?” Nighteye asked, waiting for me to answer. I suddenly wished I hadn't left my briefcase on the other side of the room. The paperwork would at least given me something to do with my hands.

 

“No, but the both have made it clear that they have a vested interest in our interactions. I went on a date with one of them.” I said, picking at a thread I found on the blanket. There was a heavy sigh from the other end of the phone. Even so far away I could still tell when Nighteye was exasperated with me.

 

“I don't see how that’s a problem. Did you not enjoy yourself?” Nighteye questioned. The phone crackling from what I guessed was him tapping his fingers against the phone.

 

“I did enjoy myself. It was a wonderful afternoon, but that is the problem. I have so much fun with them both, and I don't want one of them to be hurt when I inevitably have to make a choice.” I sighed again. I didn’t see what was so hard about the problem. You couldn’t just suggest things like a poly relationship without knowing how others felt. I was fairly open about everything, but not everyone was, and I wouldn’t want to put either of them on the spot.

 

“You're thinking about things too much. You always have this problem. You think too much when you shouldn't, and to little when you should think more.” Nighteye grumbled more on his end, but I couldn't make out anything else he said.

 

“Your probably right.” I laughed softly. Though it died off as a thought struck me. “I'm sorry this isn't the most comfortable conversation line for you is it? I didn’t think of that. I just didn’t know who else to turn to. You always have the perfect advice exactly when I need it, no matter the subject.” there was quite on the line for a moment, before Nighteye huffed a bitter laugh.

 

“If we were any other people I might say yes. But it’s been a long time since we broke up, and I know you better than that. I will take you comment on my advice as a compliment. As a friend I want you to be happy in all respects. I can recognize that I can't do all of that for you.” Nighteye said wistfully.

 

As a couple we had been just as good at home as we were on the field, and it was the best relationship I've had. But after my injury we couldn’t see eye to eye about how to handle things, and my quick descent had been so very hard on him. There had been a long few months, that Nighteye had stepped away from everything to gather himself and decide what he had to do. Not just in regard to us, but for himself as well. I was overjoyed that he had at least come back as a sidekick, if not a lover. Nighteye was a wonderful friend if nothing else, and I couldn’t have bared to lose his companionship.

 

“Thank you my friend, and I'm sorry I couldn’t have been what you needed either.” I said. The mood turning rather slumber. I couldn't be sure if that was better or worse than the anxiety I had start the conversation with.

 

“That’s part of a conversation we had long ago. It’s best we leave it there and focus on the now, where you have two potential suitors. If no agreements on exclusivity have been made then you should enjoy the attention while you can. There is no trouble in having fun, and not taking anything more seriously then you have to.” Nighteye said. Though his tone made it almost sound like a scolding. It reminded me of how he had tried to reprimand people into smiling on the rare occasion we had taking in high school interns.

 

“It’s just that their friends with each other. I don't want to be the rift that comes between them, if I start getting more involved.” I was grasping at straws by now, and we both knew it. It was hard to simply let myself have something good, without worrying about what could go wrong.

 

“If they are, and they haven't already discussed it between each other, than that is their business. If they are as kind and good men as you claim, then they will handle it civilly. If they don't it's not your fault. If anyone deserves a chance to simply enjoy himself, it's you. So for once stop worrying, and take the chance presented to you.” Nighteye said exasperated. Static on the phone as he tapped his phone again.

 

“I’ll try. Thank you for listening, you've been very helpful.” I laughed lightly. Shifting so I could stand from the mattress.

 

“Anything for you sir, goodnight.” Nighteye's words might have been purely formal, but the undercurrent of softness spoke volume to how much he cared. Pocketing my phone I walked back into the living room much calmer then I left. Kayama looked up at me when she noticed my presence, a pint of ice cream in hand and pack of beer on the table.

 

“Better?” Kayama asked after finishing her bite of ice cream. I rounded the couch to sit next her where the missing cushion was.

 

“Yes much.” I hummed reaching for a bottle of beer. It wasn't recommended for me to drink, but one indulgence wasn't going to hurt.

 

“Good, then I want all the details. Did you kiss? Will there be a second date? What about Aizawa, has he made a move yet?” Kayama asked rapid fire. Laughing blusterously I popped the lid of my drink, and started answering. Which then turned into a long conversation between two gossiping friends.

 

Chapter 21: Chapter twenty-one

Summary:

A quiet morning give Toshinori the opportunity to have a heart to heart with Todorki about the nature of heroes, and people. In the end Toshinori might just have been given the lead he's been looking for.

As I turned the corner to my classroom, I thought I saw Aizawa duck in his own classroom. It shouldn't be too odd as his room was across from mine, but it's still early before class started and normally he would be in the office having coffee right now. I brushed off the curiosity as I pushed open the door to my own class, not wholly surprised to see young Todoroki already there. It was a bit more surprising to see him standing under the hero charts glaring up at it if he could set it on fire with just his glare, and from the smoke coming from his left side that might be a real concern if I didn't intervene soon.

“My boy, what are you doing?” I asked as I walked over to young Todoroki. He jumped at my voice, but thankfully did not set anything on fire. I kneeled down next to the boy, knowing that it would be better to be almost level with him for the discussion that would need to follow.

“I don't like the new charts,” young Todoroki said, turning to face me but not meeting my eyes. I had noticed in the time he had been in the class that he did this whenever he was nervous.

“Do you think they're not fair? I tried to make them so they would be fun for everyone. Do you not like the prizes? I could find you something different.” I questioned, even though I knew that wasn't the problem. I still had to be careful young Todoroki might be young, but he was also incredibly insightful, and the wrong question could make him suspicious. I had no doubt he would share any suspicions with his caretakers. Best to let him lead me to what I already knew about his father, and the distaste for heroes that he left young Todoroki with.

“No, that’s ok.” Todoroki said, shifting his weight from foot to foot. The issue of heroes was clearly something on his mind, and I only needed to nudge him in the right direction. “Then what is the problem my boy?” I kept my silence as young Todoroki fussed, glancing around the room as he thought of what to say. It had taken many early mornings and quiet conversations, but I had gained a lot of trust from young Todoroki. I felt quite proud of the confidence he put in me, so long as I didn't remember why I needed him to confide in me.

“I don’t like heroes,” Todoroki said softly. If I wasn't so close to him I might not have even heard the confession.

“And why is that my boy?” I moved so that I was sitting next to him, as I could no longer feel my knees from crouching down. I patted the spot next to me, and with some reluctance young Todoroki sat next to me.

“Everyone wants to say they are nice and they save people, but they don't. They just hurt people, and they don't care about the people around them.” Young Todoroki mumbled, pulling his knees up to his chest, and putting his arms around them.

 "Well, most heroes do help people, that's most of what the job is. I think the problem you're coming across is not all people are good people; and heroes are still people, no matter what the world wants to believe." I sighed. It was a reality I tried not to think too much about. But the truth of the matter was that anyone would could pass the courses, and show appropriate skill were allowed into the ranks of heroes. Not all of these people had the best of intentions. I couldn't fault people who entered the profession for the money, it could be very sustainable if you could get a foothold. But endeavor was not the only one I knew who took the job for the fame, and the political sway to have certain things over looked.

 "What do you mean?" Todoroki asked, looking up at me curiously. I'd have thought that his caretakers would have gone over something similar by now. But maybe there was a difference in having it said by someone who was seemingly from the outside of the issue.

 "Well, no group of anyone, can be perfect, because people aren’t perfect. People are greedy, or mean, or anything else not good. That doesn’t change with a title. People are still going to be who they are. Heroes as a whole are the best of us, but not all of them are what they should be." I explained staring out the window. Hero work had come a long way since I had been a child. Most would probably say that the change had been my own doing, but I didn’t feel that the credit should all go to me. I thought there was a large part of it was that the public came to demand a standard from its protectors.

 "So, it's ok to not like heroes?" Todoroki asked tentatively, and the worry in his voice hurts my heart. I moved my hand to put my arm around his shoulders, but paused before doing so unsure if the gesture would be welcomed.

 "It's ok to be upset when people you depend on, or have certain expectations for don’t live up to that. But you can't then think everyone is as bad as them. People can only be accountable for their own actions.” I let of a soft breath when young Todoroki leaned into my side, and let me put my arm around him. Soaking up the affection.

 “Why do people do bad things?” The young boy asked me. The tears at the corners of his eyes cut me to my soul. All I could do was brush my fingers through his hair.

 “I wish I knew.” I said. The two of us lapsed into a silence that was not nearly as harsh as the one I'd walked into, but it was still somber. There wasn’t much time left before the other children started arriving, but I'd take what time I could to help this poor child.

 “There is one hero I like.” young Todoroki said, his voice so quiet I almost missed it, and it took me a moment to realize what he said.

 “Oh really? Who is that?” I didn't want to get too hopeful about what he would say. But there was the smallest chance that he would slip, and tell me indirectly who one of his caretakers was. Realistically, it was a long shot, and he could name any of the myriad of heroes, he saw on tv with no relevancy to the investigation. Young Todoroki was quiet for so long I was starting to believe he wouldn’t actually answer me. As much as it rattled me to have to find information from a child, the want to protect him in any way I could, was growing to be the stronger motivator.

 Young Todoroki was quiet and shy, but there was a brilliance of his mind, and a softness of his heart if he let you close enough. Almost daily I questioned myself about what kind of person would purposely hurt this sweet boy. I had never thought of myself as much of a family man, but after so long with the children I had grown attached to all of them.

 “Eraserhead is a good hero. More heroes should be like him.” young Todoroki said with such a firmness that even though, I didn’t recognize the name I already liked him a little. A hero that helped this hurt child think there was still some hope in heroes, was a damn fine man as far as I was concerned.

“I’m sure he is.” I said with a small smile. We both turned at the sound of the door opening. Mrs. Midoriya guiding young Midoriya into the room. Trying to get him to leave the all might figure with her, too little success. Todoroki was up and away from me before either of the newcomers saw us sitting so close. Putting on my media smile, I greeted the pair and let the day start as it would.

Notes:

I'm not dead and neither is this story. Sorry this took so long, life kinda went boom, and while I'd like to say things have settled that might be a bit of an over statement. I can't promise that I'll be back to weekly updates, but I am going to try to keep this going until the end. Because I love this story, and I love all of you that read it, and gave kudos or comments. I think that's all for now until next time.

Chapter 22: Chapter twenty-two

Summary:

Toshinori and Kayama have both found new leads for the case, and are quite excited about sharing with the other. The conversation quickly turns to something more personal.

I walked in the door to the wonderful smell of curry. I put my briefcase by the couch and went to the kitchen to see how far along dinner was.

“Hey about time. Great news I might have a lead.” Kayama said when she noticed me in the doorway.

“That’s good, so do I. I think.” I walked up to the stove to check dinner. I was right in my guess of curry, as Kayama was stirring a pan of rich thick sauce. A pot of rice sitting on a back burner.

“Well then stop staring. Dish up so we can convene on the couch and discuss what we found.” Kayama swatted at me with the spatula. I laughed good naturally at her while grabbing plates for the both of us, passing one to her. It only took a few moments for us to sort things out and settle on the couch.

“This is very good Kayama, thank you for making dinner.” I said. I had forgotten how nice it was to have home cooked meals, without having to cook it yourself.

“You're welcome. It’s your turn next week, now do you want to start or should I.” Kayama asked between bites.

“Please go ahead,” I offered. My lead was a very feeble one, so I imagined that hers would be much better.

“Well, I've been talking more with Ryukyu, and it they have confirmation that Endeavor is in town. They’ve even narrowed down a few of his most frequented places.” Kayama reached forwards to pick a page off the table and handed it to me. I remembered the last time Kayama had talked to Ryukyu, and the subsequent discussion Kayama and I had had, so I didn't want to consider too hard when her talks might have been.

“This is amazing. Now if we can figure out when he is going to be where, without interfering with the local heroes, that would be marvelous.” I looked over the locations. I didn't know the area all that well, but this was the most defined lead we had gotten since being here.

“Yep, if we get lucky then we can wrap this up and head home. Now what did you find?” Kayama asked, tucking into her own dinner. Curled up on her end of the couch.

“Well, young Todoroki gave me a name, Eraserhead, but the hero is an underground one. The information I've found is sparse, I have Naomasa looking it further for me. We will wait and see.” I sighed. I'd spent what little time I could, looking up the hero name on my phone. I'd have used one of the school's computers, but I didn’t want to risk someone stumbling across my search.

“I feel like that name should be familiar, but I can't place it. Well, we can’t count on Endeavor to show up when we want him to. He has evaded everyone for this long, so we might as well keep at it your half of it too.” Kayama shrugged, I'd had the same feeling about the name when I had heard it first. Like it was a name that had come up in a conversation I could no longer remember.

“I would prefer if we didn’t have to press young Todoroki any more than is necessary. Anymore at all would be best.” I sighed mixing my rice with my curry more before taking a few bites. I knew I was walking a thin wire for every bit of trust I earned with him. Falling would mean breaking that trust of a boy who had already had so much taken from him.

“Hopefully something pans out soon, and we can go home. I mean, I like the kids and your great. But, I miss home, my friends, my bed, the chance to get out and be midnight, instead of just miss Nemuri. You know?” Kayama said. I could understand her perfectly. I certainly missed having my own house and a proper bed, and not worrying about if Kayama was going to bring company over, and I wondered about how the company was fairing without me. But I'd would miss this, I would miss the children, and the simplicity.

“Yes of course, it will be good to go back.” The words almost felt like a lie, so I covered the taste with a bite of curry.

“Yagi, is there something that you would like to say?” Kayama asked, not fooled for a second. “No, I want to catch Endeavor as much as you do. He is dangerous and should not be left to roam.” I answered, and it was wholly true. I wanted nothing more than to put the people, and specifically young Todoroki, at ease. It was the after that I was worried about.

“No doubt. You are the heroes' hero. Knowing you has certainly proved that, but we’re not talking about Endeavor anymore are we?” Kayama put her plate aside to stare at me. There was only so long I could avoid her gaze with my own food before I gave in.

“I was just thinking of how it will be after we finish the job.” I mumbled. I did love my life and job so dearly, but being here for so long had made me realize that there was something missing in my life back home. A personability that I didn’t get there, that was here. I loved coming into work and talking to the secretaries and patrolling with Nighteye, but it wasn't the same as the pure glee that I was met with when coming into school in the morning. As much as I had fought the simple idea of not being a hero at the start of the mission, I was rather enjoying only being Toshinori.

“And what are your thoughts on it? You never really talk about home, and no matter how the media hounds you are an expert of avoiding the matter of a personal life. Tell me what is it you miss from home?” Kayama asked. She was right, of course, even before my injury I was very private. It wasn't hard to not talk about a personal life when I didn’t have much of one. I had given up the chance of one long ago.

“I miss Nighteye. He has an odd sort of humor, but it is well appreciated. I have many people at might tower that I'm sure are missing me, and I can’t keep my fans waiting for my return forever.” I laughed, but cut it off short as the hollow sound did nothing to convince either of us.

“But what about friends, hobbies, don't you have anything besides hero work?” Kayama shuffled closer to lean against me, and I relaxed into her smaller frame. I did consider Nighteye and Naomasa my friends, but we certainly did not act it. Through no fault of their own as either had asked me to accompany them to events plenty of times. I had simply never taken the time for such things until I had to. I would have to change that when I returned.

“Nothing like this. It’s been a very long time since I've been myself without the weight of all might behind my actions. I love being a hero, I do. There is nothing else I would be in my life, but there is a simplicity of this that I must admit is tempting.” I sighed, putting aside my mostly finished plate. My appetite gone now as I talked about what I thought, the things I had tried to avoid thinking about for a while now.

“And what, you think I'm just going to go back home and say been fun but bye? No man you're my friend now. I'm going to continue being your friend even if I have to sneak into your house and drag you out for some fun.” Kayama insisted, punching my arm lightly. I laughed softly at that. Yes, I could imagine that Kayama would find a way to keep our weekly movie nights, breaking in would not be beyond her. Kayama would likely drag anyone she could into it as well, Naomasa would be more than willing.

“Thank you. I guess this is one of the dangers of doing undercover work. You don't want to go home, but I don't regret this. I'm sure it will be fine, I'll miss the children the most.” I said. I could take this as a chance to learn and improve things in my life. Nighteye would be overjoyed at the change. As much as I had stumbled in the start I thought I was making decent progress as a teacher.

“Yes, but that’s why they pair people up, and you don't have to quit teaching necessarily. Most hero schools employ active heroes, and any school would jump at the chance to have you there. Besides, you should have more than enough to start up your own mentor program.” Kayama suggested. She was right, I already had a few charities I either supported or funded. I used so little of my royalties from fan merchandise, let alone hero work, that another wouldn’t be a problem.

“Yes, or I could take on a few more interns. That would be a change, and quite helpful to the young heroes I'm sure.” I pondered the possibility. I'd have to work all of this around my limited time as a hero and work, but it could have potential. I needed to find a successor to One for All, probably sooner than I liked, but a mentorship would make that easier.

“And I'm sure that having two handsome men vying for your attention, has done nothing to sway you on wanting to stay here?” Kayama smiled up at me coyly. That was the point where I got up and left. Letting Kayama fall on the couch as she laughed. “Oh, you can run now, but not forever.” I wouldn't exactly call it running, I just wasn't ready to consider how Present Mic and Aizawa would play into the late stages of the mission. Would they feel betrayed, insulted? Would they be interested me if they knew? Present Mic might take it better, but it was hard to say. I decided this was something to think about later as I lay down on my mattress for the night.

 

Notes:

Hello all I'm back. Well that was longer then I thought but I'm finishing up other things, and my work schedule is settling. So, not to be overly optimist, but I might be able to be more regular with the chapters again. Fingers crossed. I hope you all still love the story, and thank you for putting up with my inconsistency on updates. New thing if you want to talk to me about this story, or the manga, or just anything, then you can hit me up on my Facebook or Twitter.

Chapter 23: Chapter twenty-three

Summary:

Another fire alarm interrupts a math lesson Toshi is trying to give, and no claims of kitchen fires will cover the incident this time. Though an offer from Aizawa might distract Toshi for awhile.

I was going over today's lesson on numbers when I noticed that young Todoroki has stiffened, staring out the window. He wasn't one prone to daydreaming or getting sidetracked, so I didn't immediately call him out on the behavior. As discreetly as I could I looked out the window towards where young Todoroki's eyes were trained, but I couldn't see anything more than bushes. Deciding to keep an eye on him and the window I continued answering each of young Kaminari questions. The discussion started to circulate till the point I had to pause and look at the board myself, having lost track of what I was trying to explain. Only children could make simple addition, this complicated. At that exact moment the fire alarm went off.

“Children line up at the door, and we will calmly walk out.” I said. Thankfully the class calmed and listened to me much quicker than they had last time. Well, all except for young Todoroki, who sat staring out the window. “Young Todoroki we need to leave now.” I walked closer to the boy. He didn't seem to hear the alarm or me. Once I was close I saw ice on his clothes, and the desk. I wasn't even sure he was breathing.

“Teacher we’re ready to leave. Can we go out yet?” little Uraraka said, bouncing on her toes. The door was partially open, something I wasn't happy about but would have to correct later.

“Can you see Mr. Aizawa?” I looked away from her to try and see what had young Todoroki so distressed out the window. I could swear I saw a flash of red hair and flames.

“Yes.” little Uraraka chimed. I didn't like it, but I wanted to keep my eye on the window and young Todoroki for a moment longer.

“Then keep up with him, and listen to anything he tells you.” I told young Uraraka. Giving the rest of the class half an eye as they walked out. “My boy?” I reached out a hand to young Todoroki's cold shoulder. I'd never seen this amount of detachment from him. The only time I had seen someone act like this was when they were in shock, and that was very concerning for such a young boy. Touching young Todoroki brought an immediate reaction, but not one I liked.

“No, don't. I don't want to. I'm sorry. I'm sorry. I tried to be good. I'm sorry.” young Todoroki cried, flinching away from me. Young Todoroki curled in on himself as much as he could while in his chair.

“It’s just me, Mr. Yagi. You're at the school, I'm not going to let anyone hurt you. Can you look at me young Todoroki?” I pulled my hand away and crouched next to the child who was looking around the room frantically. I wasn't sure if he was looking for someone, or just trying to remember where he was.

“You promise?” Young Todoroki's voice was so soft I almost couldn’t hear him over the alarms still going off.

“Of course, everything is alright now, because I am here.” I smiled. Young Todoroki leaned forwards clinging to me, with the strength only the desperate could have. I wrapped my arms around him, feeling the slight trembles. Standing I gave one last look out the window, which showed nothing more than bushes and flowers. I walked out of the room, holding the crying boy protectively. Sighing in relief when I saw the rest of my class standing calmly and attentively with the rest of Aizawa's class. The alarm finally silencing as Principle Nezu came to stand in front of us. Principle Nezu did a quick sweep of the collection to make sure everyone was accounted for.

“This was not a drill, but it was only a minor spark in the kitchen. Everything is under control now, we are still calling parents so that everyone can go home. One can never be too careful in these circumstances.” principle Nezu said. Strangely Aizawa watched me far more intensely than he did Nezu. The small boy in my arm was slowly calming, the sniffles becoming less frequent and young Todoroki's shakes having stopped.

“Is everything all right?” Aizawa leaned closer to ask. His eyes on me as if he was determined to not look at young Todoroki.

“Yes. He got spooked by the alarm.” I said. For as much as I liked Aizawa, there was no way I could even start to explain that the young boy had been scared motionless by seeing his abusive father outside his classroom window. Aizawa looked ready to question me further, but a cough had both of us looking down.

“Yagi could you give the young boy to Aizawa? I would like a word with you privately.” Principle Nezu said, not giving me much choice in the matter as he walked away. I hesitated, but both Aizawa and Todoroki seemed quite eager for the exchange. That was a curiosity to consider after my talk with principle Nezu.

I waited until we were in the office to speak before Principle Nezu had the chance.

“I know that wasn’t a problem in the kitchen. I saw Endeavor. I need to know what information is on his movements if I'm going to help.” I said sternly, meeting Principle Nezu's eyes. His nose twitched as he sighed.

“You are right, it was Endeavor. But the necessary heroes have been notified about the situation. You know what you need to, and you did exactly what we needed you to. Thank you. Now we should discuss what to do with the boy if endeavor breaches the school.” Principle Nezu said calmly while pouring himself a cup of tea. I bit my cheek to reign in my anger. It was damn nearly laughable, the number one hero and I was being sidelined at every opportunity.

“I think I can figure that out for myself. Now, you’ll have to excuse my rudeness, but I have parents to call.” I smiled tightly. It was the best I could do to not start insulting him. Then again, he shouldn't be too surprised. I was known for taking matters into my own hands, rightfully it’s how I made it to the top. I was still stewing in my own thoughts when a hand fell on my arm, it took a large amount of self-control to flip the person over onto their back.

“Hey, do you want to go get dinner and some drinks tonight? You look like you could use them.” Aizawa asked, his eyes a bit sharper than I had ever seen. It would seem that I wasn’t the only one that didn't believe Principle Nezu.

“I not sure I should. I have papers to look over, and liquor is no longer something I can have.” I said. Part of me wanted to accept his offer so badly, but another knew how important it was to follow endeavors trail as quickly as possible. I leaned into his touch, allowing myself to enjoy his warmth for the moment if I could have anything else.

“No drinks, then, and I know the kind of papers you have. One night to relax can’t put you that far behind.” Aizawa smiled playfully at me, and my chest warmed at the small affection. My resistance melted, not that I had much resistance against the other man anyways. Once you could see the care and warmth under his general gruff demeanor, it was hard to not let the man talk you into anything.

“You're right, a night or two can’t hurt. I'd be happy to accompany you to dinner.” I smiled back, which made Aizawa's grow, and in turn the warmth in my chest grew. I was known for my smile, but the ones that Aizawa gave me seemed so much more.

“It’s a date then, if you want it to be.” Aizawa raised a questioning eyebrow. I nearly swallowed my tongue at his suggestion. After years of solitude I was vastly unprepared for so much attention in such a short amount of time. It had only been last week that I had gotten coffee with Present Mic. Yamada. I had permission to use his name and I needed to remind myself I could. It was a hard habit to break, but every time I thought of the growing familiarity between us, my heart fluttered.

"Yes, I would like that. Should we meet somewhere, or should one of us pick up the other." I asked. Forcing myself to ask the question before my mind could start thinking of how this was going behind Yamada's back. I had no commitments to either man, I could accept the affections offered at face value.

"Rezu's is a good spot for dinner. It's not too far from here so let's meet at seven, does that sound good?" Aizawa shrugged. I had heard the restaurant name before from Kayama, it was a popular spot for couples. I nodded and sputtered an agreement, knowing that my face had to be bright red from how hot it felt. Aizawa laughed lightly as he turns away with a wave, well now I had a whole new reason to look forwards to tonight.

Notes:

Still not dead, just slow. I've had this chapter sitting on my computer waiting to be edited for far to long, sorry. I hope you're all still with me, I see your kudos and comments pop up every so often and they are very appreciated. Thank you for waiting as I take forever to finish this story. You can find me on my Facebook or Twitter and if you like my writing lets share a coffee.

Chapter 24: Chapter twenty-four

Summary:

After evacuations are finished Kayama and Yagi do a bit of their own investigating, and find an interesting new lead towards finding Endeavor.

 

It was a long process to call each parent and see the students off. Surprisingly I saw Kayama waiting for me at the entrance of the school when I left the building. My friend typing on her phone as she leaned against the wall.

“You could have gone home by yourself my dear. You shouldn’t have waited for me.” I said as I came up to Kayama’s side. I didn’t like to make others wait for me. Even if it was something that happened often because of how often I got side tracked with helping people.

“I know I don’t have to, but with the events of today I thought it’d be better to. Besides I would have just worn a hole in the carpet waiting for you to get home.” Kayama shrugged, pocketing her phone and looping her arm with mine as she started us on the way home.

“Yes, it certainly was eventful and I think we learned a lot.” I nodded, watching our surroundings carefully for anyone that might still be lingering. We wouldn't want anyone to hear us talking about what we learned.

“Some of us more than others, while you were playing lover boy I was watching the security feed. Our man is getting less careful.” Kayama said, tugging my arm to lead me around the back of the school she headed straight for my class window. As we got closer I noticed that a few of the bushes looked a bit singed as we stepped around them.

“Well there is no simple way to brush this one under a rug. I didn’t see Endeavor but I believe young Shoto did. That aside there are few other people that could make these burn patterns.” I said, bending down to pluck a brown leaf from the bush. I scanned the ground for boot prints leading either to or from the site.

“I find it disconcerting how close he can get before the sensors trip. Nedzu was supposed to drop the limit in from the gate inwards.” Kayama put her hands on her hips, watching for anyone that might come to investigate and find us here.

“If the sensor is to sensitive then it will trip from anyone. This is also with the assumption that Endeavor has a higher body temperature, then a person without a fire quirk. Since he has been known to have his quirk active so often it’s hard to be sure.” I hummed distractedly. The schools grass was too springy to leave a decent trail. It was a hardy lawn meant to withstand children, meaning it would not hold a shape for long. In spite of this I thought I could barely make out a foot print.

“Are you suggesting that the heat scanners set around the perimeter are useless? That doesn’t actually help me feel better about this situation.” Kayama said, walking behind me as I followed what I hoped was a trail, and not my eyes playing tricks on me.

“Not necessarily the scanners still act as a deterrent. Endeavor cannot barge into the school, without having a battalion’s worth of heroes at the ready to fight him. He has to be patient and careful. Two things that he certainly is not.” I paused, studying the ground diligently. The trail was thinning I feared I had lost it entirely.

“When you put it like that, I guess it also helps to sooth the civilians spooked by the rumors of Endeavors presence not only in town, but near the school. It might not be much, but it will hopefully be enough to keep them from rioting.” Kayama pointed at a broken twig. It wasn’t much to go on, but the branch was too thick for a child to have broken. Another hero was be to cautious to disturbing the crime scene.

“Well there is that. The last thing we need is wide spread panic. If parents started demanding the school shut down it could push Endeavor into either, acting brashly or going to ground. Neither of which would be good.” I muttered, bending down to take a picture of a half shoe imprint in a patch of mud. The grass around it looked fine, so I assumed one of the children had thrown the clump of mud. If I remembered correctly, there had been gossip in the break room about one of the children developing a mud quirk and liking to start fights. The slight misappropriation of quirk use could help us here. Even if there didn’t seem to be any other mud splashes around.

“He knows every search and find tactic we have, I think he helped make some of them. If we risk spooking him who knows the next time Endeavor will show up. I know it’s why everyone has had so much trouble finding him.” Kayama huffed, the trail had turned cold at this point. We were a long ways from the school its self and much closer to the boarder. This gave us a smaller range to try and pin point his entry way. I had been hoping for something conclusive, but it would seem I would have to give up that hope. There was a wall of bushes that marked the edge of the school grounds on this side, it wouldn’t hurt to examine them.

We poked at the bushes that lined the school boundaries on this side of the property. It took awhile but I found a section that was half hidden, but was big enough for a man like endeavor to work his way through. I held branches out of the way so Kayama could go through the opening. Having some trouble myself to get passed the twigs and branches that poked and prodded. On the other side of the hedge there were very clear burn marks in the grass. The area lead to a dirt parking lot that looked to be largely empty, possible ignored over all, weeds and ill cared for vegetation were everywhere. There were tire tracks at the end of the trail of burned grass, and Kayama started taking pictures.

“Well it looks like found where he’s coming and going from. I think that this leads to a nature trail over there. If I’m remembering my history right, this used to be a popular path way between towns back in the old days. As the town grew and the school set up it became less popular. Now It’s mostly trekked by history buffs.” Kayama scanned the far edge of the parking lot. It would make a good view point, unlikely to be seen or considered by most; yet with just enough foot traffic that having a car parked here for long periods of time would not be overly suspicious. 

“It’s hard to say if much will turn up from this, but it’s a better lead then we’ve gotten as of yet. It almost feels to easy, and if he’s getting sloppy with so many people looking for him I’m worried about why.” I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. There wasn’t much we could do right now, so we would just have to send the pictures to Naomasa and hope for the best.

“Yep its good work. Now we can start on the other work where we get you ready for your date tonight.” Kayama smiled sharply, less like a friend does to another and more like a cat spotting a lame bird. I tried to protest but she already had my arm in her grasp, and was dragging me home.

Notes:

I know its been awhile but here it is anyways. I've gotten a new computer, and I don't have the same editing software yet so I'm not sure how happy I am with this chapter, but I'm tired of it sitting on my computer uselessly. I've got some of the next chapter written so that will be up eventually but I can't promise when.

Chapter 25: Chapter twenty-five

Summary:

Toshinori has been waiting for a chance to go on a proper date with Aizawa since meeting the gruff man. He might not admit it out loud but Toshinori is very excited about this dinner. Aizawa for his part knows how to clean up and charm a man; but will a few odd questions ruin the night and possible everything?

I sat on Kayama’s bed with a sigh, ignored by the woman as she sorted clothes, having pulled out everything even slightly formal from my closet Kayama was now glaring at them. 

“Is this really the best you have?” Kayama asked, shaking a black shirt and finally glancing at me. I could only shrug, this was the third time she had asked that question and I had little more that I could say on the matter. 

“I hadn’t exactly plan to be going on dates while here, actually I shouldn’t be anyways. I should call Aizawa and cancel. We should be trying to follow this lead on Endeavor, not playing dress up.” I moved to stand from the bed, but Kayama put a hand on my shoulder keeping me in place. 

“We can’t do anything more until we hear back from Naomasa. Do you even have Aizawa’s number?” Kayama paused dramatically. Both of us knowing that I didn’t. “So, you would leave that lovely, kind, man to sit in a restaurant waiting for someone that won’t show up? I didn’t think the symbol of peace could be so heartless.” The younger woman put a hand over her heart. I did feel a stab of guilt at the thought, but couldn’t help from rolling my eyes. 

“No, I won’t.” I sighed. Looking at my watch I’d need to get dressed now if I wanted to be on time. I took the back button up Kayama was holding and grabbed a pair of dark wash jeans from on top of her dresser and went to my room to change. With no more time to debate it would have to do. I Scolded myself for being giddy, yet I was to excited to really put much stock in the thought. There was nothing more that could be done for work at the moment, and I spent most of my life denying myself what I wanted; Maybe hero All Might could only focus on work, but teacher Yagi should be allowed a few graces.

Walking into the living room I looked for my wallet, instead I found Kayama holding a bottle of cologne and a brush. She gave me a quick spritz before turning to my wild hair, quickly giving up on any chance of brushing it out opting rather to pull my hair into a small tight bun. I wasn’t sure where she got all the bobby pins from, but I was sure that my hair wasn’t going to move anytime soon.

“Alright go get him tiger.” Kayama laughed handing my wallet and pushing me out the door. I could only sputter as I found myself left in the hallway. Glancing at my watch again to be sure I wouldn’t be late, it wasn’t a far walk but I didn’t want to take many chances either, I started on my way. It had been a long while since I had been on a date, not counting the one I had went on with Yamada recently, but I was still very aware of how things were done.

I couldn’t help wondering how far exactly I was going to go with this idea of trying to date. Putting aside the obvious problems of I couldn’t date two men at the same time and this was all going to end as soon as we apprehend Endeavor. I’ve never been very good at relationships, forgetting birthdays and anniversaries, putting work before partners without meaning to. I was horrible at a love life work life balance, and it had been the down fall of every relationship before. Even the one between Nighteye and myself, him understanding how I was with work and the both of us thinking things would be fine, but they weren’t. Even Nighteye’s patients had run out because no man could be without his wishes.

Maybe this could be a good turn of events, even if things didn’t work with either Aizawa or Yamada, I couldn’t be a hero for much longer and I would need to think about the after. Maybe I could finally take the time to treat a partner right, and properly consider what comes next for my life. I had almost walked past the restaurant in my musing and had to make a sharp turn, blushing at the near mistake. 

“Hello, sir do you have a reservation?” the hostess greeted me with a smile. It was a nice place, with a warm atmosphere and the smell of Italian spices filled the air. 

“I’m meeting someone here. I’m not sure if he’s here yet or not.” I glanced past the hostess trying to spot him in the crowd of people. Nearly swallowing my tongue when I spotted Aizawa coming towards me in a dark suit, his hair up in a half bun and clean shaken. It was like looking at a whole new man. 

“Your right on time Yagi. Come on, I already have a seat for us.” Aizawa smoothly took my arm. Nodding to the hostess, Aizawa lead to me to his table. My cheeks heated as Aizawa pulled out a chair for me and waited for me to sit. I felt spoiled and embarrassed, I couldn’t remember the last time someone had given me these sort of graces. Usually I was the one doing these sorts of things for my date. Half in that I liked to shower people with affection, and half that it was an expectation from everyone; that the fabulous All Might would be as charming in person as he was on television. 

“I hope you haven’t been waiting long. I’m sorry, I would have gotten here sooner if I knew.” I fiddled with the glass of water already on the table, having trouble looking at Aizawa the man was as brilliant as a sun. 

“Don’t worry about it, you were perfectly on time, I got here early so I could have a table ready for us. I didn’t want you to have to wait. You look very handsome tonight.” Aizawa caught my eye and smiled crookedly. I felt like I might burst into flames under his gaze, it was such an odd feeling to be lavished with affections. Yet some attention starved part of me wanted to enjoy every minute. 

“Thank you, this outfit isn’t much. Simply something I put together in a few minutes. You on the other hand are stunning.” I said smiling back at Aizawa, picking up my menu and trying to find my footing in this conversation. I knew how to do this, it hadn’t been that long since I’d been on a date. I could manage to go one evening without embarrassing myself. 

“Well thank you, though its really not much. I just pulled this old thing out of the closet. Really I’m just glad you agreed to come after the chaos that went on today.” Aizawa opened his own menu to look over the choices. All of which seemed to be exceptional, Italian not a common cuisine to find or that I had often, but I’d probably have to take home a majority of whatever I chose which put a damper on trying to pick something. 

“It was quite eventful, but that seems to be almost a norm in the school. Its one incident after another. I can hardly turn my back without young Bakugo trying to blow something up, especially young Midoriya.” I sighed. I’d always known it couldn’t be easy to teach and keep track of children, but these kids were going to give me gray hairs. Young Bakugo was only one of them that I couldn’t take my eyes off of for long, half the class could cause just as much damage given time. At the least we had made a marginal amount of progress in Bakugo’s anger. Meaning that I had some warning before he would lunge at the others or I was getting better at reading his mood, either was possible. 

“That one does seem exceptionally angry. I think therapy has been suggested to his parents but his mother’s resistant, stated he’s simply an excitable child with a big personality. Or so the gossip goes.” Aizawa took a sip of his water and gave me a calculating look that rose the hairs on the back of my neck. “You know Shoto said something odd after you left.” Pausing in a clear motion to watch my reaction. 

“Oh what was that?” I was mindful to not tense and give my nerves away to Aizawa. Trying to think of what might be odd enough for young Todoroki to bring up to another teacher. Then again children had a peculiar sense of what was important. Like Denki not understanding why he can’t pick up fish and pet them.

“He said you called him Todoroki.” My blood ran cold when Aizawa said that. The memory coming back with a sharp breath, that I tried to cover with a cough. I was saved from an immediate reply as the waiter came to our table and we gave our orders. I stumbled over the first thing I could think of as my mind whirled with how to explain the slip. I hadn’t even considered what I called the young boy, the thought of endeavor being so close a more pressing concern. 

“Did I? I don’t remember. I was too concerned about his well being, poor young Shoto was scared stiff.” I tried to brush off the question, perhaps if I denied everything Aizawa would drop the subject. 

“No, he was fairly sure. Where did you hear then name?” Aizawa persisted, his dark eyes boring into me. A look I was coming to be used to, and wouldn’t mind under different circumstance. But I couldn’t let things fall apart now that we had gotten a solid lead on Endeavor, by finding his entry point of the school. All the work and time we had spent here would be for nothing. I couldn’t let a slip of the tongue put young Todoroki at risk. 

“Oh, I don’t know. The break room, the news, I can’t say exactly; but I’ve heard the rumors around town. That Endeavor is here in town looking for his son. The news might be short on details, but people talk and they aren’t stupid.” I huffed, going for a different strategy in the hope that defensiveness and annoyance would do me better then denial had. It wouldn’t be hard to believe either. Endeavor had never put much stock in hiding his civilian name, and it was one that had grown in knowledge since his turn to villainy. 

“Yes having a hero such as him turn has upset the masses, and is worrying many. But there is no proof of where he is, and is not a threat to us here. The school is filled with many teachers who are also heroes, so it’s safe and still does not explain the slip.” Aizawa gave no sign of budging on the subject. I was starting to worry if he suspected I wasn’t who I said I was anyways, and was just trying to get proof. It wouldn’t be a hard conclusion to come to since I had no idea how to be a teacher and it showed, yet there was too much at stake to confess. 

“I thought this was supposed to be a date? If you’re going to turn it into an interrogation then I’m going to leave. You can cancel my order and enjoy your dinner on your own.” I stood sharply from the table. My skin prickled at having to be so rude, but I ignored it. My options were dwindling, and frankly my heart was aching at the thought that Aizawa had used his charm and my feelings as an opportunity to investigate me. It was a sharp reminder of how I was lying to both him and Yamada, making my throat tight with poorly constrained emotions. 

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to sound like that. To be honest I’ve heard the same rumors and they are hard to ignore, I worry for the children. I shouldn’t have pushed over a mistake. Please sit back down and we won’t talk any more about work, I promise.” Aizawa put up his hands placatingly. There was a hurt in his eyes that had me believe him, as I sat back down. Well that and because my poor heart wanted to believe that someone wanted to be around me for nothing more than true affection. I was a fool that listened to my heart to often in matters like this. I could only hope the rest of the night went better. 

Notes:

Wow so when I posted the last chapter I didn't realize quite how long a break it had been, so to those of you that have stuck around waiting for me I have to say thank you and I love you. Having readers love a story is what makes it worthwhile. I do promise I will get to the end eventually. I know generally how I want this to wrap up and have the next few chapters planned out, so stick with me you wonderful people. As always leave a review if you love it, and until next time have a good one.

Chapter 26: Chapter twenty-six

Summary:

In spite of the nice setting and wonderful dinner Toshinori still has old fears and worries threaten to ruin the evening. Thankfully it takes more then that to rattle Aizawa.

After the near disaster that had been the start of dinner things were quite peaceful. I learned that Aizawa loved cats, had owned a few in his life, and had just recently gotten a new one as well. Conversation between us flowed as easily as the restaurant service; perfectly paced and amazing. I did try to keep the discussions focused on Aizawa as much as I could. It was harder for me to slip up and say something that wasn’t in line with being a simple inexperienced teacher if he did most of the talking. Our food was excellent showing exactly why the other man had chosen it. I’d ordered a lasagna for myself while Aizawa had some sort of stuffed pasta shells. 

“You know Yagi, you intrigue me. You’re a very curious man.” Aizawa hummed cutting into one of the pasta shells, it oozing cheese and sauce. “You come to the school, seemingly knowing nothing about children and teaching, but the principle backs you. Given a chance to get your feet under you, you're an excellent mentor. Much more so then I ever thought you could be when we first met. Shy and bold, skittish and fierce. I can’t put my finger on you.”  He smirked at me. I averted my eyes unsure what I should say to something like that. So instead I started cutting my lasagna into small pieces with my fork.  

“Is that why you asked me on a date?” It would be a firm explanation. If he was trying to figure out who I was then close encounters would be the best way. I wasn’t all that surprised that he had noticed the discrepancies of how I acted; trying to be someone else has never been a skill I’ve possessed. I despise undercover work for that fact. Even if I had to admit, I had the best chance of going unnoticed. 

“No. Are you always so suspicious of people? You are very intent of why I asked.” Aizawa paused for a moment, but I could only sputter before he continued. “Do you not think someone would want to spend time with you, simply for that pretty face, or that you're interesting to talk to? Kind and soft in a way few are.” Aizawa pressed, this time stopping to wait for and answer from me. I glanced up at him and saw his smile, soft and encouraging. My clothes felt stiff and restricting all of the sudden. 

“I’m not pretty, and I think you mistake my awkwardness for something other than what it is.” I argued. Taking a bite of my food so that I would have an excuse to not answer. His questions had been uncomfortably close to the truth. Despite having two men vying for my attention, it was so much easier to think this could be a trick than anyone would have an honest interest in me. 

“Oh, but I think you are pretty. If you're so suspicious of my intentions, why did you agree to come? Why did you follow through on that agreement?” Aizawa seemed unfazed by my denying the compliment; nor by me taking a few extra bites as I contemplated the answer, and how truthful I wanted to be. I was not the youthful wonder I had been, or the well aged peak of humanity, I presented to the world, and that disappointed people.

People who had been disappointed and felt they were lied to left and not always quietly. It hurt that even though I had been the one to make that image for myself no one cared enough to look beyond it. The reminder that people only cared about me for my fame and status hurt every time like a lesson I was learning for the first time. Yet I couldn’t resist the hope that this time would be different. 

“Well, what’s life without a few risks, even if you’re sure of disappointment.” I shrugged with a soft smile. If I was going to be honest with myself, I kept putting myself in this situation, going through this song and dance with Aizawa and Yamada, because I was lonely. I wanted what anyone could want, understanding and company. “To be honest, I guess, I’m lonely. It’s been a long time since I’ve dated. Nothing should be built on the wish to escape something else, but it’s nice to feel wanted for a while at least.” I tugged on one of my bangs as my nerves climbed to unbearable levels.

Aizawa reached over to put his hand over the one I had on the table, our food now completely ignored by this point. Curling his fingers to hold my hand with the gentleness the one would reserve for delicate precious things. Aizawa tilted his head to catch my eye, I hadn’t even noticed I’d tilted my head down until he moved. His expression was so soft I wasn’t even sure it was the same man sitting across from me. What had happened to the gruff man that growled and yelled at me over everything thing I tried to do? I had to say though, that his smile was wonderful and I much preferred the kindness he showed now. 

“You’re allowed to want to feel wanted Yagi. There’s nothing wrong with wanting to cure loneliness.” He paused then, intent on making me listen and understand before continuing. “I don’t know who made you think that you’re not worth the care, or that you don’t deserve to be treated with tenderness and affection, but they were wrong. I’d like to show you there is nothing to fear if you’ll let me.” Aizawa rubbed his thumb in a soothing manner.

I had to fight back tears. It was so close to the truth if not quite right; there wasn’t just one person. It had been my own fault I’d gotten into this position with my love life, building up the image of all might as a person that gave endlessly and never needed anything back. While in the deepest parts of my heart, I could admit that for once I wanted to stop having to give everything, and simply receive for a while. 

“Toshinori,” I whispered, taking a moment to clear my throat. “We are on a date after all. I think it’s alright for you to call me by my first name.” I twisted my hair between my fingers, probably not as worried about stressing the frail locks as much as I should be. I had nothing I could say to that. Aizawa was so earnest and caring in a way people hadn’t been for a long time, that this would be better than to try and match his bold words and make a fool of myself. Gathering my nerves to look at Aizawa properly, I gave him a small smile that felt more genuine than some of my broad ones. 

“Well then calling me Shouta is only logical.” Smiling with that softness that made my hands shake and my heart race, I nodded my agreement while trying to ignore the heat in my cheeks of the umpteenth time tonight. “Good now anything else you want to say about yourself? I think I’ve done most of the talking tonight.” Aizawa, Shouta, it was such a wonderful name for a wonderful man, but it would be hard to remind myself, pats my hand. He went back to toying with the rest of his dinner but didn’t seem all that invested in finishing it. For as good as the food was there was a lot of it, and I knew I should leave the rest of mine for later. Or risk making myself sick. 

“There’s not much for me to say, I’m a simple man with few interests. I love movies, specifically older American superhero ones.” I rubbed the back of my head finally calming enough to let go of my bangs. I didn’t have as much time as I would like to watch movies, and was woefully behind on current films. But there was a hopeful nostalgia to movies before quirks that I could never resist. Perhaps because it was almost true to how my own life had turned out; blessed with more then I deserved because of luck. Aizawa chuckling was cut off by his phone pinging for an incoming text. 

“Sorry I’ve got to check this.” Shouta mumbled as he pulled out his phone. I shrugged I’d hardly be the one to comment on the break in manners as I often had to leave people in an emergency or phone call. I took the moment to glance at my own phone for any messages I might have missed from Kayama or Naomasa. Only now noticing that we had been talking for well over an hour. 

“Shit, sorry to have to do this to you, but I’m going to have to call it a night. Something’s come up.” Shouta waved the waitress over for the check, insisting that he would be paying. 

“That’s quite alright, life is unpredictable. Thank you for inviting me out this was very enjoyable and I hope we can do this again.” I drummed my fingers of the wallet in my pocket as Shouta signed for the check, and the meals were boxed up. Not paying was another oddity that I couldn't insist on doing without it seeming odd for a new teacher to have so much money.

“Sure, next time will be a movie. You pick which you want and I’ll pick a time. We can talk about it more tomorrow.” Shouta agreed. We stood from the table, gathering our respective boxes and headed for the door. The hostess bidding us a good night, which I replied with a smile.

“Be safe on the way home.” Shouta grabbed my free hand, giving the back of it a kiss before he turned to make his way down the street. I did nothing to fight the giddy grin and bubbly feeling in my chest as I started on my own way home. Shouta’s touch warming me the whole trip. I was still so happy that I didn’t even care when Kayama started grilling me for details the moment I walked into the apartment.

Notes:

I'm pretty happy with the chapter and how it turned out, but I'm not sure if my writing consistency is holding up well given the large gaps in when I've done chapters. I also feel like I should apologize because I keep promising that I'm going to finish this and then disappearing again. But here I am with a new chapter anyways. Thank you for the comments, and sticking with me. Please leave kudos and tell me what you think about the story, or if you just want to scream at me about it thats fine to.

Chapter 27: chapter twenty-seven

Summary:

Toshinori and Kayama go to meet with Naomasa and discuss what their latest find means for the investigation. Kayama has no intention of that being the only thing discussed that morning, much to Toshnori's annoyance.

“I can’t believe you’ve gone on two separate dates, with two handsome men, that are interested in you, and you’ve gotten neither of their numbers. You almost have to try to be this bad.” Kayama scolded me over the rim of her coffee. I glanced around the coffee shop for anyone that might be listening in, thankfully at this early hour there were only a few other people in the small space. All of them much too focused on their coffees to care about us. 

“I didn’t think it would be that important. We all work together, I’ll see them on Monday. Can we please focus on the job for now?” I fidgeted with my mug, the steaming tea not quite the distraction I had hoped for. 

“Why? Naomasa knows everything we’ve found till now, he’s coming here to check in with us not the other way around. You want to avoid the fact that you don’t know how to live in the moment and take what’s offered.” Kayama huffed taking a long drink of her coffee. I’d been hoping to not have this conversation at all, let alone in public. Kayama on the other hand seemed incapable of leaving the subject alone.

“Things aren’t that simple and you know it. I would think you of all people would understand the nuances of having to be careful of what you accept; given your avid male following.” I blushed slightly. Knowing that bringing her fan base as a hero into the discussion was a little uncalled for, but neither was the way Kayama was backing me into a corner. 

“Ooh who knew All Might would go for cheap shots when avoiding talking about his feelings.” Kayama smirked with just enough playfulness to know she didn’t take what I said to heart. Not that she gave the chance to apologize anyways. “Though you do have a bit of a point. Most of my boys understand that I don’t and never will have an interest in them, yet there is the occasional that need a bit more understanding. But these experiences are not comparable at the moment.” She finished speaking by taking a sip of the black liquid of her coffee. I had expected Kayama to like flavored coffees that were near unbearably sweet, but straight black coffee was also no amounts a surprise. 

“They aren’t? Your fans fall in love with an image of you. One that while not entirely false, also is not the full context of who you are. I am not a teacher or any other mild-mannered thing that Aizawa or Yamada thinks I am. They are falling in love with someone that isn’t real.” All the excitement and joy that I had felt after last night’s dinner had dissipated like morning fog against the rising sun; when I had to organize all my notes for meeting Naomasa. It was a sharp reminder of why we were here, and how soon everything could end. 

“I can’t exactly say you are entirely wrong, but I think you underestimate how much of you is honest here. Honest about the two of them. Besides you're always putting on a show to some level if there’s other people around.” I sputter to argue with that comment. I was a very honest man there were simply things that I couldn’t let others know Kayama gave me a look to keep quiet as she finished.

“I live with you, I see the things about you that you don’t realize. When was the last time you weren’t constantly trying to convince people of an image of yourself?” Kayama stared me down as she asked the questions. I wanted to leave the cafe as these were things I didn’t want to contemplate, let alone have to answer; to her or myself or anyone. Thankfully, I was saved from this conversation by Naomasa walking into the café with a twinkling of the doorbell.

My friend made a beeline for our table, without bothering to go to the counter and get himself a drink. Considering what we would be discussing it was understandable to want to get straight to the point; but with the dark circles under his eyes, I wished that he would take the extra few minutes to get something for himself.

“Good morning. I hope the two of you have been well.” Naomasa greeted, taking his coat off to drape over the spare chair at our table before sitting down. It was good to see my friend again; even if it was only another reminder of how nothing I did here was real or could last. 

“Ah yes, as well as we could. That question should be directed to you my friend, you don’t look like you slept last night. Wouldn’t you prefer to get a coffee, I’ll buy.” I offered, rubbing the back of my head to offset the directness of the suggestion. I knew Naomasa didn’t ever mind too much when I offered to get him things, even insisting sometimes. But I was always afraid of overstepping my bounds in the delicate partnership we had.

“I had coffee on the trip here. It wasn’t the best, but I don’t want to be wired for the rest of the day. Shall we get down to business?.” Naomasa smiled to settle my worries, though it didn’t do much to actually help. He worked far too much and too hard. I knew part of that was my fault, with all of the paperwork my hero work generated. I had hoped with me being undercover, he might be able to rest a touch more. 

“Yes; then I can take you some place better and show you what a real pick me up is.” Kayama smiled lewdly at Naomasa. I had figured out a while ago that the majority of the lewdness Kayama did was to get a rise out of the people around her. Not to hold any serious intent behind it. At the moment I wasn’t sure who she was trying to make uncomfortable, Naomasa or myself. 

“Anyways, we were thankfully able to get a decent amount of good quality video from the parking lot camera you two found. We can now confirm that he’s using that as his entrance point, and that he’s driving a black SUV. Unfortunately, we could only get a partial plate number.” Naomasa continued, completely unfazed by Kayama’s jab. An act I credited more to him being used to the wild antic of hero work, than anything else.

He was notably careful to not use Endeavor’s name in an open space like this. You could never be too sure who was listening. While a quite café was less secure than a police precinct, it was also less suspicious and easier to explain. Here we were just a bunch of friends chatting and if no one understood the half conversations we had, well they weren’t meant to.  

“Was it enough to track his movements? If we can find where he is hunkering down, we can plan for a raid.” I asked, tapping my fingers against my empty mug. Wanting another tea so I would have something to fidget with but deciding against the interruption. A raid would be very difficult hinging primarily on the element of surprise, and our ability to act quicker than endeavor could react. 

“No the camera’s towards that trail entrance are too far and few to get a solid trace on direction of origin. He also seems to come from multiple routes, changing them at random. It’s a considerable breakthrough towards catching him, but still nothing we can act on yet.” Naomasa glanced around the room. At this hour of the morning there were few people, and even less that would be awake enough to eavesdrop. But having the wrong person overhear and take a guess at who we might be talking about could have disastrous outcomes. Whether that be in the form of mass hysteria from the public learning a dangerous criminal was close or, endeavor learning about us and bolting.  

“Bah, it was such a good find. I wish we could find him already. I mean I love the little mongrels at the school, but I miss my house. I want to get back to my life.” Kayama thumped her head on the table, uncaring of how her mostly empty coffee cup nearly tipped out of her hand. I reached over to right the cup for her before there was a mess to clean. I wasn’t sure I could share her sentiment. I missed the ability to not have to hide that I was All Might, but I didn’t miss my house. A mostly empty apartment with furniture gifted by high quality shops, that I hardly ever got to enjoy. Since being here, I frequently questioned how much of the life I left behind I missed.

I certainly missed the joy of helping so many people, but did it balance out for losing the smiles of the children I had gotten so attached to? How many meet and greet specials, would equal one conversation with Shota or Yamada? Could these things be measured and quantified? Could one replace the other? There was always the matter that I was doing hero work on borrowed time. How much longer could I push my body to the limit before it gave out? What would I be left with without All Might?

A hand on my arm nearly startled me out of my chair. 

“I asked if there was anything else you had noticed or wanted to add to the discussion?” Naomasa said in that steady, calm voice of his, the one that said he was paying attention to the unspoken, but waiting for the person to react first.

“No, nothing important to what we are doing here.” I cleared my throat and rubbed the back of my neck. Giving my friend a patented reassuring smile that neither of us believed for a second. 

“Well, if there is anything else that pops up, don’t hesitate to notify me. Even the smallest detail can be the one to crack this problem. As it stands at the moment there isn’t much more to tell. This is good work, hopefully it’s what we need to wrap this up soon.” There was the underlying offer that I could talk to Naomasa if there were problems not involving the case. While I appreciated the sentiment, I wasn’t sure if I wanted to discuss the matter with him. Naomasa already dealt with so many problems for me. He meant it when he said we were friends and that we should act as such; but I had so few friends that I was ever afraid of the one problem that would be too much and push him away.

“We will keep that in mind.” I said in place of recognizing the open offer. The two of us stared the other down, waiting for one of us to crack. When really it was the crack of Kayama’s mug against the table that startled us out of our test of wills. Having set it down too hard when taking the last sip. Kayama softly cursed while Naomasa tipped his head in a manner of good-bye, grabbing his coat and leaving the cafe as seamlessly as he arrived. Kayama and I were left to gather our things and make a proper start to the day on our own with new hopes and deeper worries.

Notes:

Hello this year has been something else hasn't it. I hope you are all well as can be. As far as the progress of this story goes I can't say much that I haven't already. I know where I want the next few chapters to go and have no intentions of giving up life just gets in the way. I can't thank you all enough for sticking with me all this time, so just keep holding on we'll get to the end together at some point. If you like this then leave kudos and comments, until next time bye.

Chapter 28: Chapter 28

Summary:

During a field day at the school, a toy ball causes a number of problems, but Toshi manages to keep everything from falling apart. He even finds answers to a much bigger problem.

I watched as the ball bounced on the grass and flew for the tree, sticking between two branches. The kindergarteners were having a field day of sorts, there wasn’t much structure to any of it as the children ran around the large fields. Safe from the side leading towards the historical trail by a faked maintenance project. It wouldn’t do much to keep Endeavor out, but it would hopefully give us more time to form a solid plan.

 The children seemed to be having fun with the array of outdoor activities, though most of them involved me retrieving things out of trees. It had been a quick decision to put me on tree duty as I was only one that could reach the high branches. A sharp whine brought my attention to a tree that my class had gathered around. 

“I’ve got it.” young Sero shot out a line of tape from his elbow before I could hope to get to the tree and retrieve the ball stuck there. It was a good attempt, but the tape missed and instead tangled in the branches under the ball. With a shake of my head and soft smile I walked over to the tree. First ripping the tape to free the boy from the tree then reaching for the ball.

“My boy this is why I’m here. Don’t try and reach things for yourself, you could get hurt.” I softly abolished as I unwedged the stuck toy from the branches and lowered it to the eager hands of little Tsuyu.

 While young Sero was still struggling to get the tape from his elbow under control. Sighing I bent down to neatly rip the other end of the tape near his elbow and gathered it in my hands to find a trash can for. The tape was incredibly sticky. More so then normal scotch tape, but thankfully not as much as packing tape, so that it didn’t pulled much at the skin when trying to remove it. 

“But teacher I’m trying to work on my swing. See I can lift myself with my tape then, I can get up there, and get the ball myself.” young Sero whined, watching with a pout as the others continued their game with the large plastic ball. I was under the assumption that there were rules to this game; I just couldn’t for the life of me figure out what they were.

“Let’s remember the rules young Sero. No using our quirk without permission. I did not give it, so you can’t use yours.“ I reminded. Patting the boy on the head to calm his worry before he could work himself into a fit. Young Sero was one of the more mellow happy children, but he could still make an awful fuss when he wanted.

“But why can’t I use mine? It’s not a dangerous one like Shoto’s. He got really angry at some flowers last week and burned them. I can just make tape. I don’t see why the both of us have to not use our quirk.” young Sero said kicking at a rock. His pout having given way to sad acceptance. I bit my tongue against the first thought to ask more questions about young Todoroki’s use of fire.

These children could hardly be trusted to not say the wrong thing to the wrong person. I might benefit from that when it was me they were telling things to, but it could just as easily be turned against me. I had to be careful about what I said to young Sero, or any of the children, and the risk of it being repeated it to one of the other teachers. 

“Well it’s not about quirk type. It’s about knowing how to use your quirk, and being careful. If you forgot a strip of tape on the floor someone could trip and hurt themselves. Perhaps you should go play with the others, you wouldn’t want to miss out on anything would you.” I decided against telling young Sero not to use his outright, as at this point in his young life, he seemed to take it as a challenge.

 It also seemed that it would be more helpful to focus on his own quirk, then try and compare the two different types. I hoped that redirecting his focus back on his classmates he would drop the subject in favor of them. 

“I guess mommy is always angry if I leave tape around the house. She says its hard to get off the walls. Thanks for explaining it like that. Old people always say I shouldn’t, but not why.” young Sero was gone to play with the others before I had the chance to fluster at being called old.

I glanced around to see if any of the other adults were around to see me stutter and blush, and thankfully they were to preoccupied with the other children. I knew that it was ridiculous to be embarrassed about my age, but I couldn’t help but cringe at the idea of aging, preferring to think simply of today. I turned from the children for a moment, so that I could put the tape in the trash can a few feet away.

“No, it’s mine.” the shout was shortly followed by the sound of someone hitting the ground. I knew that instant that turning away from the children for even a second had been a mistake. As I turned back more shouting started up, voices overlapping too much to make out words, but I recognized those voices all too well.

Pinpointing where my students had gathered again, I saw young Midoriya curled on the ground. Little Uraraka and young Bakugo where rolling on the ground trying to tear each other apart. the rest of the class taking sides of who to cheer for. I reached the group in a few long strides, and picked up young Bakugo without any effort.

I held him around the middle as I tucked him into my side. It was almost concerning how quickly young Bakugo went limp. Not fighting back at all as he was manhandled, but would have to wait until I had the rest of the problems dealt with. The rest of the children also came to a screeching halt as I glared down at the class.  

“Who would care to explain what exactly you all were doing?” I didn’t raise my voice so much as drop it a few pitches, like I had once seen Shouta do to quiet his class. 

“Midoriya wanted to throw the ball to start the game this time; but Bakugo thought it was his turn, so he yelled at Midoriya. Pushing him away when Midoriya reached for the ball, and he fell over. Ochaco got angry at Bakugo so she pushed him back, and they started fighting.” young Iida told me in a very concise manner.

For as much as I appreciated his honesty, moments like this made me worried that he would get in trouble for it. Either from his classmates for tattling, or later in life for being unable to make even the simplest lie to protect someone. 

“Thank you young Iida. I think this ball has caused enough trouble for now. You can play games without it for the rest of the day.” I motioned for Iida to hand me the ball and I put it under my other arm. slightly worried that young Bakugo hadn’t said anything in his defense and was staying quiet. But I would take advantage of the momentary peace to deal with the other problems. “Young Midoriya are you alright?” the boy had unfolded and was sitting up, but tears were in his eyes and he was picking at his left palm. 

“It hurts.” Young Midoriya held out his hand to show me the red marks on his palm. He must have tried to catch himself falling and scraped his hand on the ground. Young Midoriya’s lip wobbled horribly, but he wasn’t crying yet. We had been making great strides in him being braver, and not crying at everything. 

“That does look painful, but I think you’ll be alright. would you like to visit recover girl anyways?” I asked, letting him take the time to make his own decisions about how much pain he was in. Surprisingly it had been thirteen to offer that bit of advice.

The first time one of the students had scraped a knee I had flustered, causing the little one to startle. We had worked each other into a right fit, until thirteen had stepped in to help by offering a Band-Aid. They gave the hint to not suggest pain levels to children, but let them offer the information.

I’d been quite embarrassed at the incident, because as a hero I knew better then to let things get out of hand. Yet there was simply something about crying children that was easy to get sucked into. My only saving grace in that moment was that no one would know that All Might got flustered at crying children. 

“Yes.” young Midoriya sniffed, flinching as he picked at a loose bit of skin again. 

“I can take him there.” young Iida offered in a moment. I nodded with the slightest of smiles, and watched them briefly before turning to little Uraraka with a frown. 

“Why did you start a fight with young Bakugo little Uraraka?” I asked, the little girl shying away under my stern attention. She was normally a very sweet little girl, but when she got annoyed could cause as many problems as young Bakugo. 

“He was mean to Izuku. He’s always mean to Izuku. He pushed first so I pushed back.” little Uraraka whined, staring at the ground and kicking a rock as she spoke. She had a strong sense of protectiveness, which tended to get her in trouble more often then it was a help.  

“And that was not nice of him, but for you to hit him wasn’t any nicer. You could have made sure young Midoriya was okay or yelled for me. I know you were angry, and I won’t say that you should never hit back; but if we always react with fighting first rather than trying to help, then all we end up doing is hurting.” Considering the number of villains I had stopped by means of force, it felt hypocritical to tell any of the children to avoid violence.

Still there was a difference between violence for defense, and for violence for the sake of it. That might be a concept too complex for most, but I wanted to try anyways, and give this moment a touch of nuance rather than simply scolding. 

“Sorry teacher.” little Uraraka muttered. Looking up at me with a pout doing her best to lean away, but also having to tilt her head back far enough to look at my face. 

“Thank you, but I’m not the only one you should say sorry to.” I ran my fingers through young Bakugo’s hair. Mostly a comfort to me that he was alright for how quiet he was being. Calm on someone as adverse to the notion was worrying all by itself.

“Sorry Kacchan.” little Uraraka glowered for a long moment before relenting to what was asked of her. Young Bakugo hardly seemed to hear or care, but considering how easily tempers flared I let the matter drop. 

“Thank you little Uraraka. Now I want you to sit against the building wall until lunch is called for.” I watched her pout but take her punishment with as much grace as a child could. “The rest of you can go back to playing without your ball.” The problem causing object still tucked under my arm as I walked to a near by tree. I carefully set down young Bakugo on the ground, he shuffled so that he could stare at the grass with his arms crossed over his knees.

I slowly lowered myself to the ground to sit next to the young boy. We sat in silence for a while, I had the hunch that young Bakugo would start talking about his opinion on things if I let him sit long enough.  

“Wasn’t Deku’s turn.” the young boy grumbled after a few minutes, proving me right even if it was a bit of an odd start to the conversation. I’d long since noticed how the two boys seemed to circle each other in a way that was maybe not the best, but I was still unsure on how to untangle these particular interactions.  

“His turn? Oh turn with the ball. I wouldn’t know, but is that something to start fighting over?” I asked picking at blades of grass, trying to keep my tone as casual as I could. Perhaps if I succeeded then we could find a source of the fighting, rather then just patching things up after the fact like we had been doing. 

“Yes, because Deku always gets his turn, and he doesn’t have to wait for things, and when it doesn’t go his way he starts crying. Then everyone looks at me, like it’s my fault, when Deku will cry over anything like a baby, and it’s not fair.” young Bakugo yelled. Ripping out the grass to take his frustrations out on something.

I could see the problem unravel as simple as that. Young Bakugo was simply trying to have his own wants heard, and have the same attention that was showered on young Midoriya whenever a problem broke out. 

“No, that’s not fair. Perhaps you could not play with young Midoriya for a few days, and talk to me when you feel that things are being unfair.” I hummed, putting my hand on young Bakugo’s shoulder. Giving him a wide smile at his baffled expression.

This wasn’t to say that the troubles and worries that young Midoriya had weren’t valid, but that young Bakugo had his own problems. Which had been buried under the noise of the other boy. I was at fault for it as much as anyone else for always assuming that young Bakugo was the aggressor. When it might not always be his fault, or he didn’t know other ways of expressing himself that would get people to pay attention to him.   

“Ok.” Bakugo mumbled, settling closer into my side. He didn’t say anything more, but I thought that there had been enough excitement for today, that we both could use some quite.

Notes:

Hi there, does anyone else feel like time flies by much faster when you were supposed to do something. I think we can all agree by this point that consistency is not always my best trait, so I can only thank you all for your willingness to wait as I make progress on this story. I know this chapter is a bit longer than some, but I couldn't find a good place to break it up without making the flow disjointed, so bonus for you all.
I can promise that I am still working on this, if slowly, and I've gotten a bit frustrated with my own inconsistency. So I've been considering not posting more chapters after this until I've finished the story and can put up chapters in a set pace because they are already done. But I haven't fully committed to that yet, and if I can find a good rhythm to writing this and my other projects, then I might keep posting chapters as I finish them. Right now the only thing I'm positive about is wanting to finish this story no matter how long it takes me. Again thank you for sticking through with me, and if you like what you read leave kudos and comments.

Chapter 29: chapter twenty-nine

Summary:

While Toshinori tries to do some after hours paperwork, Yamada interrupts for some conversation and a question.

I leaned my head on the desk in front of me. I never thought that kindergarteners could generate so much paperwork. While everyone else might have long since gone home, I was still at the school trying to catch up on paper work.  

“Yo Toshi, what you still doing here, my man? You might be too pretty to need beauty rest, but that doesn’t mean you should spend all your time here.” I startled slightly at Yamada’s voice, tasting copper at the back of my throat, but thankfully nothing more. I blushed at his easy flirting. 

“Oh, just catching up on something's. I’ve always been terrible at paperwork.” I rubbed the back of my head. Nighteye was a saving grace for my agency, but there was nothing he could do to help me here. I felt a bit embarrassed that I even had the thought, because none of the work here was all that complicated. It was just that doing the same page for twenty children was so much more time-consuming than I had assumed. 

“Ah, that old problem. We all have that trouble from time to time, want some help?” Yamada settled into the chair next to me, leaning in close to look at the screen. I got a whiff of his cologne, and I wasn’t sure if it was new or if it had always smelled this good, but I wanted to lean in closer for a better smell. I shook myself out of that thought almost as quickly as I had it. 

“No, no. I was almost done with as much as I was going to do tonight.” I didn’t want to drag Yamada down with me when he could be going home, as I should be. 

“That’s good. Learning how to balance it all is one of the hard things they don’t tell you about when you start teaching. But you’ve gotten a lot better since you’ve started here; and not just the paperwork, but the kids too.” Yamada leaned back in his chair and gave me an easy smile. I had to turn away from it to not become a babbling mess. 

“I don’t think it’s been that much of an improvement. I’ve simply learned what I’ve had too, to keep the children from hurting themselves or others.” and if I had gotten any better at the paperwork, I would not still be here. That was a thought I kept to myself. 

“Nah man, you don’t see things the way the rest of us do. We’ve all noticed how you’ve improved. I mean, I saw you with the kids earlier. You broke up the fighting, got everyone calm, and had them talk things out by yourself. Without bloodshed. You're great with the kids.” Yamada said. Ticking things off on his fingers, like that small interaction was somehow proof of my achievements.

But it seemed so small to be making this kind of deal out of. I turned my back to the computer, my desire to get any further work done had evaporated with the conversation. I didn’t want to have things that would distract me from Yamada’s bright eyes. 

“You’re to kind. I still feel like I flounder more than I help, but I can admit some progress has been made. Young Midoriya cries less, young Shoto talks more, and I might have made a break through on young Bakugo’s anger issues.” That was just going over the issues with the worst of the kids. Little Uraraka was more prone to talk about problems than acting on her negative feelings, so long as it didn’t concern young Bakugo.

Little Momo had built up quite the confidence in her decision-making. Unlike the start of class where she would ask about everything, and if it was alright to do, or make. So much as a picture of a flower had to be approved not only as a concept, but each color by itself. Now she would come up to show me a finished garden's worth of flowers without a peep beforehand.

I still thought Yamada was being a bit over generous at how much of this was my doing. Rather, then just an effect of them being in school where they had to think for themselves to a better extent than when at home. 

“You can’t say you haven’t improved and then slip in something like that. That kid's anger issues are the talk of the teacher's room. I mean, we’ve gotten angry kids before but, Bakugo is one cranky listener. A few teachers have even suggested making a house call. If you’ve got that under control, we should all be bowing to you.” Yamada makes a dramatic hand motion at that, with a tiny bow. The heat on my cheeks is nearly unbearable as I stammer for him to sit back up, and this was wholly unnecessary. 

“Well, if I’m right, I think that was part of the problem. Everyone around him was expecting an explosion at any time, when all he wanted was for someone to listen.” I shrugged. It made sense because for as much praise as he got for his quirk from some of the other teachers, and probably family and friends, that might be the only time he got positive attention. With a quirk like his, that was a dangerous pattern to take hold. Well, it would be for anyone, but add in young Bakugo’s anger and at some point it would be more than just his quirk exploding. 

“That makes perfect sense. Huh, I wonder why none of us thought of that?” Yamada paused in his repeated bowing to tap his fingers against his cheek. Apparently having enough of his fun to be serious again. 

“Well, I do spend most of the day with young Bakugo. The rest of you only interact a little bit or not at all, only hearing rumors. It’s easy then to not see the little signs to piece together.” I shrugged. Given that I hadn’t realized any of this myself until I’d sat him down for a talk today. I couldn’t let Yamada think harshly of himself. “Oh, would you look at the time. I hadn’t thought it was that late. I shouldn’t keep you here any longer, and Kayama might start to worry.” I’d glanced at the wall, and therefore the clock, and was now hurriedly shuffling what was left of my papers into my bag.

I was very reluctant to leave Yamada so abruptly, or at all really, but Kayama had said she was going to make something special for dinner. She would be very disappointed if I didn’t show up before it was cold. 

“You ain’t keeping me anywhere I don’t wanna be man. I uh, actually came looking for you, so I could ask you something.” I paused at what I was doing from the hesitancy in Yamada’s voice. It was something I had noticed that he did when the matter turned more personal. His normal loud confidence gave way to softer tones with an undercurrent of worry when he thinks that he might be imposing. 

“You can ask me anything, friend. What was it that brought you here?” I put down everything to give Yamada my full attention. He made a soft huff at the action, but relaxed when there was no longer a danger of me walking out before he could work up the nerve to ask his question. 

“It’s nothing important, but I’m helping DJ an event, and I wondered if you would want to go with. I mean, you’ve never said what music you like, and it’s this new jazzy synth classical, or what every they are trying to brand themselves as. Its ok if you don’t want to go.” I could tell that Yamada was going to work himself into a whole monologue about the pros, or mostly cons, about the event; so I reached over and put my hand on his to calm him.

“I would love to go with you. I don’t know or listen to much music; but I’m sure if you’re going to help, then it can’t be that bad. When is it?” my soft smile was copied by Yamada, and accompanied by a soft laugh. A much better reaction than the nerves he had shown seconds ago. 

“It’s tomorrow at seven. It should only take fifteen minutes by car. I don’t know if you have one, so I’ll give you my number. And, uh, I can either pick you up when you're ready, or give you the address. Whatever works for you. Sorry it’s so late notice, I’ve just been so busy with,” Yamada makes a vague gesture with his hand.

One that is perfectly understandable given that he is teacher, hero, and DJ all at the same time. I can hardly understand how he manages when I struggle so much with just doing one of those at a time. Yamada then gave up on trying to explain further and grabbed a piece of paper and a stray pen to write his number on. Sliding it over to me when finished. 

“It’s no trouble. I’m simple glad you asked. I don’t have a car, so I will be thankful for your generous offer. I will text so that we can come to an agreement. I wouldn’t want to get in the way of you needing to be there and working.” This time, when I glanced at the clock, I could gather my things calmly. Offering Yamada my hand, we walked out together. Talking about what the event for tomorrow would entail.

Notes:

Guess who's not dead. I'm not quite finished yet, but I'm close to the end with a pretty clear idea of how I'm going to wrap up everything. There's enough that needs to be edited, that I feel mostly comfortable starting up again, and will be trying for weekly updates. Thank you all for your consideration in how things have gone, and I hope you'll love the story just the same. As always if you love it leave kudos, and comments, and if you want to talk to me about this or my other works hit me up on Tumblr.

Chapter 30: Chapter thirty

Summary:

Toshi frets before his date with Yamada, but once things get started he realizes there was no reason to worry.

I toyed with the button on my sleeve. I didn’t like how they fell across my wrists but were to tight wen I fastened them. Perhaps I had a better one in the closet. 

“If you go for that closet again, I’m going to lock you out of your room.” Kayama came through the kitchen to yell at me, a stick of teriyaki chicken in one hand. With a sigh she put it between her teeth and took my wrist in her hands to fold the sleeves halfway up my forearm. Then did the same with the other sleeve. “You look fine, stop worrying.” 

"Thank you, Kayama that is much better. But I think you know by now it is hard for me to stop worrying.” I stepped over to the mirror and took one last look at myself. I had to admit that I almost looked good. Kayama certainly knew how to dress, and I would be lost without her helping things out.

‘’Yes, I’m aware now get out the door. I think present mic is already waiting for you.” Kayama started pushing me towards the door. I squawked both at the treatment, and the time that I had lost fighting with my sleeves. Once I got my sense about me, I dashed down the hall without Kayama’s help.

Yamada’s car was exactly like he had said it would be. Sitting on the street in front of our temporary apartment. I darted over to it, hesitating just long enough for Yamada to notice me and unlock the car.

“I am so sorry to keep you waiting.” I said as I leaned into the car. Mindful of my head and how short the car was. Yamada had his hair in his normal hero undo as well as the rest of his hero costume. The short roof was taking its own toll for him as his hair curved along the top.

“oh, don’t worry about it listener. I’ve barely been here a moment, and we have plenty of time. I should apologize for the size of the car. It’s hard to give up something that runs well.” Yamada gave me a sympathetic smile as I shuffled into a comfortable position. One that would mean I wouldn’t hit my head on the roof.

“No, no, its fine. I’m simply glad that you asked me to come.” I resisted the reflex to apologize for being too tall. Even my own car had been an American import, so that it was roomy enough for me.

“How else am I going to woo my favorite listener, if I don’t show him the best and fanciest you can get by being a hero?” Yamada’s flirtatious wink as he started the car had my face in flames. Which should be embarrassing at how easily it happened. I was a grown man, and well aware of all the public fanfare that came with being a hero. Not that my body would listen to that rational and calm done.

“You do that fine without having to go to all this trouble. I can only hope to be suitable company to someone so talented.” Even with the amount of practice I’d been getting lately, I still felt rusty on how to flirt. Left to hope it come off well.

“Just being around you is plenty suitable. I don’t take just anyone to my gigs. Your special don’t go forgetting it. Now what else you been doing besides work.” and just like that Yamada had us talking about the most random thing all the way to the show.

 

We walked into the building from the back door right into chaos. I had to jump out of the way of a woman pushing a cart full of equipment and wires. 

“Careful. Rei-chan moves for no one, and will run over anyone. Come on our table is this way.” Yamada looped his arm through mine to pull me close to him. Leading me through the chaos of people working and moving, in what I assumed was an attempt to get the show ready for the night.

I had been back stage for plenty of interviews and sponsored events. But those had all been neat and finished by the time I arrived. I was fascinated to watch everyone work, and wanted to stay behind to continue watching, but I also didn’t want to get in the way. So, I followed my date to the front. The show room was a contrast in its quiet, and lack of people. Only two people sitting at a table that wave to us, or perhaps just Yamada. 

“Well at least you made it before set up finished. You know boss lady hates when your late. Your little friend is cute though. You sure he ain’t gonna shake apart before we get to the second song.” The woman said leaning back against the leather seat. Giving us a smile filled with shark teeth. She patted the seat at her right, though I wasn’t sure who she was motioning to. The man on her left gave first her an unimpressed look, then gave me the same one. 

“I’m not late Nia, and Gen doesn’t care so long as I’m here for sound checks. Yes this is my date, Yagi. Please don’t eat him while I’m not looking. This is Nia, and her husband Ren. They are the ones that put tonight’s show together.“ Yamada pointed to the woman and the man next to her as he introduced them. “Ren composes the music, and Nia plays and records it. Tonight will be the release of their newest album, and I’m very glad to be playing it.” Yamada bowed with a flourish to the two at the table. Ren rolled his eyes while Nia giggled. 

“A pleasure to met the both of you. Thank you for having us here.” I bowed more politely to the both of them. Ren raised his eyebrow, the disinterested faded from his eyes. I supposed that was as good as a reply. 

“Found yourself an awfully polite one this time Mic. How’s he manage to put up with someone like you?” Ren grinned, showing his own row of too sharp translucent teeth. He put an arm around Nia pulling her closer. 

“I think he’s cute. Come on sweetheart, have a seat. Despite what Mic says we don’t actually bite. But we will go into great detail about why this is the best seat in the house.” Nia patted the seat next to her again. I gave a quick look to Yamada, who shrugged and motioned forward.

“I do have to go check in with Gen, and see how set up is going. So yeah have a seat, get comfortable. The bar should be opening soon, so order whatever you like and tell them to put it one my tab.” Yamada leaned forwards to peck my cheek with a kiss. Before I could react he was walking away. “Be nice you two. I’m trying to impress this one.” I could only fight the blush as Yamada walked away. The clearing of a throat snapped me out of my daze. I stumbled over my feet as I took my seat on the leather couch finally. 

“It must be nice to be able to work with each other.” I said. Quickly caving to the awkward silence that was left without Yamada to be here. 

“It has its moments, we don’t spend as much time together as you might think. I have my office, where I work on composing, and Nia has a studio, where she records. We only work together on pieces sometimes. Mostly when we’re trying to finish songs, or put together albums.” Ren explained. Leaning against the table with one arm, and gesturing mildly with the other. 

“It is fun being able to set your own schedule and making things with someone you love though. Do you know much about jazz or classical?” Nia asked giving me a wide excited smile. Clearly eager to explain her work to someone new. 

“A little. I have a love of American media, mostly old movies, but they can have those types of music. I’m not unfamiliar and find them enjoyable enough.” I answered. Relaxing into my seat. These were lovely people, and even if Yamada would be working most of the time this would still be a lovely evening. 

“Oh, then you’re going to love this. See we used a synthesizer to mix the two of them together and update it with a more modern vibe.” Nia started into a length explanation of their current album. I understood some of her terminology, and one or the other was quick to explain the ones I didn’t. They had an easy rhythm that was equally easy to fall into, and made me look forwards to the start of the show. 

Notes:

Here is to two weeks of consistent posting, but I don't have much else to say then I hope you enjoy it. Please leave comments and kudos if you do.

Chapter 31: Chapter thirty-one

Summary:

Good music is exactly what Toshi needed to take the time to admire Yamada and relax a little bit. With an almost perfect end to the night, there is a surprise waiting for Toshi when he gets home.

The music wasn't exactly to my taste, but it was enjoyable enough. What kept my attention like a vice was how Yamada worked the machines on the table in front of him. Nimble fingers dancing across them masterfully. A grin having been plastered on his face since the start. With just the touch of sweat shine due to the bright color changing lights. Ones that highlight him in different shades and shadows. 

“Beautiful ain’t he? I mean not my sort, to tall and lanky, but when he’s working like that I can understand why he’s got so many admirers.” Nia leaned close to be heard over the music. I jumped more from the words then the proximity. I swallowed thickly to not spit up blood, and worry my lovely hosts. Blushing at having been caught so easily. I tried to stutter out an excuse, but there wouldn't be much use when we had come here as a date. 

“Yes, he is. This wasn’t quite what I was expecting when he first asked if I wanted to come, but I’m having a great time. You and Ren are wonderful company, and the music is beautiful.” I reassured her that I was paying attention to more than just Yamada. It was a reassurance I needed more for myself than for her. 

“There should be a break coming up soon. Where we’ll let the music play on its own for a bit, and he can come over here. Then the two of you can have a moment together.” Nia said with a wink. I could only hope my blush wasn’t too noticeable. It still seemed odd to be so openly admitting to my attraction to Yamada. Even if this wasn't our first date, perhaps that was just what people did now a days. I’d been out of the game for so long that I wasn't sure anymore. 

“Oh, I wouldn't want to distract him from work, or your work. This is the debut, isn’t it? Then it should have his full attention. I wouldn't want to get in the way of your work. Not when it’s so wonderful, and you’ve worked so hard.” I said. It got me a loud tinkling laugh from Nia, and a deep gruff rumble from Ren. The latter of who’d spent most of the time taking notes. Letting Nia do the talking for the most part. 

“It's fine. We planned all of this out long ago, and the man needs a break. Even someone as busy as Mic knows when to stop and take a breather. You need to take plenty of breaks, my man. It’s not good for the body to work too much. Not good for the music. You can’t make good art if you’re tired all the time.” Nia swatted at my arm, scolding lightly. It was a common complaint I heard, but not usually from someone I barely knew.

It asked the question if I was that easy to read as someone that worked too much. If only she knew how I normally worked, she wouldnt be so light in her reproach. For as often as I heard similar sentiment, I couldn’t figure out how to stop working so much. I got restless thinking of the people I could be helping. Even with this I could only resist the urge to go back to being All Might because I understood how important it was. But that wasn’t something she needed to hear about. 

“What did I say about being nice, Nia? I can’t leave you alone ever.” Yamada’s voice was suddenly much too close. An arm came into view to swat at Nia. I turned to see the other man with his coat zipper down to show the thin shirt under, and the pale expanse of his throat. 

“Your right Mic. So then I’d best going to take me wife, and properly punish her for being a nuisance.” Ren smirked, his sharp teeth gleaming in the lights as he put his arm around Nia. Pulling her away playfully, encouraged by her giggles. 

“How are you enjoying the show so far? I know that it's a bit weird, and probably not something you tend to listen to, but I hope it's alright enough to sit through. Sorry I can’t be over here more.” Yamada smiled sadly, putting his arm on the back of the couch. More of a chance to stretch then an invitation, but I took it as one anyways. Feeling brave in the dim lighting, as I leaned in close enough to brush against his side. 

“This has been wonderful, I enjoy watching you work. I didn’t know that it could be so mesmerizing. The music might not have been something I’d find on my own, but it is endearing. Or maybe that just the people who make it who are lovely. I’m glad you trusted me enough to bring me here.” I said. Reaching for the soda that was on the table, sipping at it to hide my nerves.

I was glad that the bar had options that were non-alcoholic. Apparently at the firm insistence by Ren, almost equal to Nia’s determination that they also server decent food. She had gotten a plate of taiyaki for the table, but I had only been nibbling on the red bean one I’d picked for myself. Knowing I needed the food, but not exceptionally hungry.

“It wasn’t hard to do, I’m glad you came.” Yamada leaned forwards to grab the last taiyaki off the serving plate, before settling comfortably into the leather seat. Shuffling just that bit closer to me, our sides barely touching. There was a nagging guilt at how much he seemed to trust me.

Both because of the dates I’d gone on with Aizawa, and the fact that I wasn’t sure if this could last past my needing to be here. How it might work once I was longer undercover, and if I could keep that sort of secret in a relationship. Before I could think of anything to say to him, Or finish the consideration of being honest about both those things; the presenter was waving for Yamada to get back on stage. With a kiss to my temple he was gone again.

The rest of the night moved quickly from there. Nia and Ren, eventually coming back with more drinks and snacks. Both had wide knowing grins as they had caught me staring at Yamada again.

Much sooner than I would have liked, I was standing outside my apartment complex. Yamada having insisted on walking me to the door. 

“This was amazing. I’m very glad you invited me to come along. We should do this again soon.” I smiled at Yamada. Brushing away a lock of his hair that had come loose from its gelling, tucking it behind his ear. My hand lingering on his cheek. He leaned into my touch slowly. Carefully I leaned down, waiting for Yamada to lean away. Overjoyed when instead he reached up to meet me halfway. The kiss was tender, and sweetened by the sugary drinks he’d spend the night indulging in. Nothing more than a brush of our lips together. Not getting the chance to go farther when he was the one to pull away. 

“I was actually hoping you might want to come over to mine next week. So we can talk about where this is going, and what we want from each other?” Yamada was still so close, staring up at me with a cautious sort of hopeful. Much too close to hide how I froze at the suggestion. This is what I had been fearing.

A commitment that might require me to be honest about my feelings with Aizawa, and how much of my real life could I hide. How long could I pretend to be a school teacher after this job was done, and we’d caught endeavor, before it all fell apart. I knew this would come up eventually, and I should never have tried anything.

“Hey, it was just a suggestion. We don’t have to. These dates have been fun, we can just do more of these. It's alright, we don’t have to change anything. I’m sorry, I know it’s a bit soon to be dropping those sorts of questions. I really like you, and wanted to know how you felt. But it’s fine, we can take it slower.” Yamada started rambling. That was what got me to move again. I leaned further down to wrap him in a hug, rubbing his back as he cut himself off with a questioning hum.

“I’m the one that should apologize. You didn’t say anything wrong. I would love to go to your place, but I’m very out of practice with these sorts of things. I’m not sure I know what I want yet. Let me think about.” I pulled away slowly. Trying to patch some of the hurt feelings I caused with my own uncertainty. One of the few things I was sadly familiar with in a relationship.

Wasn't that why Nighteye and I couldn’t work, because I couldn’t see how my actions hurt him? How my hesitations pained him more than they did me? I thought I could be different now, but maybe there would be things I couldn’t fix or save. Maybe this would always be how things went. 

“Of course. I didn’t mean to make it sound like you had to answer right now. Take as much time as you need. Text me, or talk to me at school, whatever you want, big man.” Yamada smiled nervously, stepping away from me and going back to his car with a wave. I wished there was something I could do to not ruin what was a wonderful night, but the damage was already done.

I turned for the door and trudge up to the apartment. Wondering how hard it would be to keep Kayama from asking questions until I’d picked my heart up out of my feet. I opened the apartment door and coughed up blood when I saw Naomasa sitting on the couch talking with Kayama. Apparently they had been waiting for me to come back. That is, if the way he perked up at the sight of me was any indicator. 

Notes:

This one is a little bit late because it was a little bit longer. I couldn't find a place to cut it into two chapters without making the spacing weird, so I like it well enough. I love that you all are still coming back to read this, even with such a long delay, and I love all the comments I've gotten. please feel free to leave more comments and kudos, so until next time.

Chapter 32: Chapter thirty-two

Summary:

Naomasa brings with him both trouble and hope in the sudden nighttime visit. The hero team has gotten a firm lead on where Endeavor is, and that brings it own complications.

Kayama was quick to come over with a handkerchief and to rub my back. I waved her off easily enough, wiping my mouth with the soon to be ruined handkerchief. 

“Sorry to surprise you like this, and to interrupt your night. But we have new information about Endeavor that is pertinent for you to know as soon as possible.” Naomasa motioned for me to sit. I chose the chair across from him. It was a shock to see my friend so abruptly, but in its own way it was almost a relief to have something else to focus on. Rather than my romantic problems. 

“Don’t worry about it, my friend. That’s why we’re all here. Anything that can bring endeavor to justice as soon as we can is worth a few late night inconveniences.” I shrugged off his concern at the same time I did my jacket. I folded the fabric over the arm of the chair and settled into a more serious tone. If it was important enough for Naomasa to come here without making a meeting, then it must be something that could bring us very close to catching endeavor. Getting a man that dangerous off the street was more important than anything else. 

“I hope this one, will make all of this worth it. We have a good suspicion of where Endeavor has been hiding out. There’s an old abandoned warehouse outside of town. It was supposed to be demolished years ago, so no one thought it was still standing. But the black SUV that we know as Endeavor’s has been seen coming and going from that direction. One of the heroes confirmed that the warehouse is still standing.” Naomasa said. As professional as ever, but the relief was evident in his voice and his loose shoulders.

He had been working this problem since its start. Being one of the first to help Rei Todoroki hide herself, and her children, from her husband. Naomasa was the first to have feet on the ground since endeavor skipped his trial date to defend himself from various abuse charges. Something that was now clear he could not win even with the best lawyers. This problem had been ongoing for months longer than Kayama and I had been involved. If anyone had the right to be relieved at the sight of a possible end to this, it would be him. 

“This is wonderful news, my friend. I hope that all works well, and we can all put this behind us.” My laugh was forced because I didn’t want to put everything I’d done here behind me. A fact that was picked up on by the other two in the room. 

“Just wait, you haven’t heard the best part. Stroke of brilliance.” Kayama’s tone did not match her words. But it did match the glare she gave Naomasa perfectly, as she leaned on the wall connecting the kitchen to the living room. Staying out of the conversation for the most part. I imagine they had plenty of time to talk before I got back. To his merit, Naomasa was unaffected by her ire. Something that I couldn’t be sure why he’d invoked. 

“We want you there for the raid, but as emergency backup. The strike team still doesn’t know that you’re here, and I wanted to keep things that way. That was not why you were brought in, and we might not be having this conversation if Nighteye had been able to come like planned. But since things have worked out like this, my higher ups want you there as a backup.” Naomasa explained with a wince.

I wasn't at all surprised about it. This was what I’d work so hard to build myself up as, the man who you wanted in your corner and that you could turn to for any problem. It made perfect sense that they would want me on standby, no matter the villain. That fact that it was such a powerful former hero, probably only made it make more sense that they would want me close. 

“When is the raid? Should I come for the briefing or not?” I asked. Not seeing a point in trying to avoid the request. Whatever they needed of me, that’s what I was here for. If that was to handle Endeavor myself, then so be it. 

“Tomorrow morning, and no. It would be best if we could keep your presence a secret for as long as possible. I’d prefer if there was no need for you to be there at all, so it would be best if you could keep out of sight in the surrounding forest. Only make yourself known if necessary.” Naomasa rubbed at his eyes. I could understand the predicament easily. I’d have the best chance of catching endeavor out of anyone, but for all might to appear would be tipping our hand. A very dangerous thing if we were wrong about where endeavor was, and he slipped away again. 

“I will be there. Don’t look so worried my friend, everything will be fine. I am here.” I smiled reassuringly to Naomasa. Which earned me a smile from him, and a scoff from Kayama. 

“That is about the only reassurance we have. Ah, one more thing, though it's more so that you're aware, than we expect anything from you. The oldest Todoroki boy, Tonya, has run away from his fostering home. With claims that he’s not scared, and we are taking too long, so he’ll deal with his father himself.” Naomasa sighed, his hand moving to rub at his forehead.

It made my heart hurt for the children. It couldn’t be easy for them to have to live on the edge like this. Waiting for information about their father, and wondering if their baby brother is safe. I could only imagine how they all missed each other, and they would want this to be over more than any of us could understand. 

“Sounds like a spitfire. I like his moxy already. We’ll keep an eye out for him, but I don’t think he'll manage to get this far. From what I remember, none of the kids had a good handle on their quirk, so he’ll run into problems before he finds his father.” Kayama huffed, before pushing away from the wall and coming around Naomasa’s side to shoo at him. “Now, if you don’t have anything else to say, leave. You're great and all, but some of us want to enjoy what’s left of the night.” Naomasa stood easily, not having to be prompted too much more to head for the door. Likely having his own last minute work to finish before tomorrow. 

“Thank you both for everything you’ve done so far. Your help has been invaluable, and all might, I’m sorry that I interrupted your night. I’m glad you’ve started dating again. You deserve to be happy, my friend.” Naomasa was out the door before I could sputter out a response of any kind to him. Having to settle with dropping my head into my hands. 

“Now that we’ve gotten him out of the apartment. I want to hear all about the night you had. And why you came back so soon instead of following him back to his place?” Kayama’s mischievous grin slowly drooped into a concerned frown at my grimace. The reminder of Yamada’s want to take me to his place and discuss what we were like a heavy stone of guilt in my nonexistent stomach. This was going to be an awful conversation, but Kayama have given valuable insights before. Maybe she could make this situation seem better than it actually was. 

Notes:

Sorry about the delay, life got a bit complicated for a moment. I'm so happy to read the comments people are leaving, and seeing the kudos make me smile. Please keep it up, it lets me know that you're enjoying the story. Remember, if you want to talk you can always hit me up on Tumblr. Until next time.

Chapter 33: Chapter thirty-three

Summary:

Kayama and Toshi have a discussion about the date, and what it all means to Toshi.

Kayama came around to sit next to me on the couch. A gentle hand resting on my shoulder. 

“What happened? Did mic do something? God help me, I will punch him if he hurt you.” Kayama started venting. Her willingness to protect me forcing a laugh through my sour mood. 

“No, no. Nothing of the sort. If anyone is at fault it is me for putting on this charade at all. We had a lovely time at the club, and the music was wonderful. As was the chance to watch him work at this profession. The problem was when the night came to a close, and we were meant to part.” I sighed, trying to understand how the night has spoiled so easily and quickly. Even though I knew exactly how. 

“Did you go for a hug when he went for a kiss? I’ve done that, and I’m sure he understand that your trying. I think he would have noticed you perchance for panicking by now. I’m sure he knows you didn’t mean anything by it.” Kayama patted my shoulder. It was not as reassuring as she seemed to think. I didn’t want to be the nervous hesitant lover. I often wished I could bring my confidence as All Might into all parts of my life. I never had these sorts of problems as All Might. 

“He asked if I wanted to go to his house next week, so we could talk about what we mean to each other. And I froze because I can’t do that. I can’t lie that much to Yamada. I care to much, and everything else is a lie that I,” Kayama’s hand covered my mouth to stop me from talking. I turned to her with a startled hum. 

“Okay before we start going further down that rabbit hole, we’re going to take a deep breath.” Kayama had the nerve to wait until I did so. While the action and abrupt stop did make the gnaw of panic fade away a bit, it wasnt enough for it to vanish entirely. Coiling with the guilt that sat heavily in my gut.

“Now we knew this had to happen eventually, but its not the end of the world. You don’t have to go to his house. You can say you want to keep things casual a while longer. You could just say you need to think about it more. There are more options then then panicking and running away, understand?” Kayama waited for me to nod before she took her hand away. I took another deep breath and chewy on my bottom lip. Tring and put my thoughts more sensibly. 

“That is true. I asked for time to think about it, but time to think wont get me out of hurting either Yamada or Aizawa by picking the one over the other. Especially when neither knows there was the possibility to begin with. That still doesn’t account for my lying about who I am.” I gave a deep sigh.

Everyone loved All Might from a distance, and many people had been enthused to get a date with me. But even before my injuries people had quickly gotten bored and disinterested in me. In the person that stood in the kitchen in his boxes in the morning. They wanted the shiny victorious hero all the time. Kayama rolled her jaw, looking like she was trying to decide between a few different things to say. 

“I don’t think that’s as true as you think it is. I mean yeah they don’t know your real day job, but you haven’t lied about any of your likes or dislikes. Any of your hobbies outside of work. Let’s be honest you are an awful actor, but that act isn’t why the two of them like you. I can almost guarantee it.” Kayama finally settled on what to say. Shifting to wrap her arm around my shoulders, and pull me into a hug with more enthusiasm then I thought the moment called for. 

“And what might that be? Why would someone like me enough to overlook that error in trust?” I asked. Not trying to pull away from the hug knowing that it would be futile. Even if I used my quirk, she would pout until I gave in again. 

“Your charming. It’s in the way you forget to duck through a doorway. The way that you tried to learn how to be a good teacher even though you knew nothing about it. How your attentive to the people around you, and what they like. These are the kinds of things that people fall for. You know, the real kind of caring. Its not about big smiles and bigger muscles.” Kayama shrugged like it was the simplest thing in the world, and not a confounding notion. No one ever liked those sorts of things, its why they never stayed long. Nighteye might have liked them the most, but it still hasn’t been enough to sustain us in the end. 

“It’s a nice thought, but I don’t think those sorts of things will be enough to fix this mess. Its perhaps best that we can catch endeavor tomorrow. Then we can go back home. I’ll make my apologies, and let them get on with their lives.” I stood from the couch to pace the living room. Kayama’s touch becoming overbearing no matter how well intentioned it was. I was glad that she spread out of the piece of furniture rather than trying to follow me. 

“And I think that’s the dumbest idea you’ve had yet. But who am I to talk? I’m having casual relations with Ryuk to get information. The difference is that while I’ll be sad to go, I don’t love her. I can move on easy, but I’m not you. I can’t make decisions for you.” Kayama scowled, her brash words stung. A thing they were likely meant to do. I wanted to cave into the soft hope she held so easily for things working out well, but it seem far out of my reach. 

“I’m not trying to say that it is a good idea, but is the best option that I have now that things have gotten this far. If I don’t choose between then they neither has to feel betrayed by the other. I won’t have to worry about going to anyone’s house, if everything works as its meant to tomorrow.” I nodded. It was the best I could do for this situation. It wasn’t like I would leave without any word. I would go to the both of them as All Might, explain and apologies. We would all move on from this wonderful mistake, that has been the happiest I’ve been in a while. 

“Well while your dooming things before they can get a proper start, I’m going to go to bed. we have an early start tomorrow, and this is not going to be the sort of thing we want to be tired for. So you should probably go to bed soon to.” Kayama gave me one more disapproving glare before heading for her bedroom. She likely had a point or many of them. The fear crawling back up my spine, said was I simply tossing away a chance to be happy; because I was I scared of what might happen if I tried to continue this charade of going on dates with these men.

Was I actually saving them any heartache, or was I just saving myself the risk of being hurt by backing out now before it became too much? What if it was already too much? But even if I tried to go forwards with a relationship, ignoring all the complication of my hero work, how could I possibly choose between Yamada and Aizawa. I cared so much for the both of them. Rubbing a hand through my hair I sighed. Pacing a hole in the floor wouldn’t get me any answers, and it wouldnt give me the rest I needed for tomorrow. So, I followed Kayama’s example and headed for my room. 

 

Notes:

Another hectic week another update. I love hearing from all of you even if it's just hearts, so please keep them up. I don't have much else to say this week, so keep reading keep loving. Until next time.

Chapter 34

Summary:

The hero's close in on endeavor's hide out but will they be able to catch him or will this be another dead end.

I crept up to a tree truck that was wider than I was, a tricky feat considering I was using my quirk. That had been a small argument if I should lurk as All Might or not, but I didn’t want to risk anyone seeing me change when I didn’t have to. So I was dressed in plain clothes to minimize how much others might recognize me. The warehouse that we were circling did look like the sort of abandoned wreck that I had found more than one villain making into their hideout.

It would be simple enough to dash in and grab Endeavor, but Naomasa had said to hang back out of sight. I could only watch carefully as the other heroes approached the building. We weren’t even convinced that he was here at the moment; though the black SUV sitting out front was the same that we had found before, so that was a bit of hope.

Best Jeanist was among the heroes authorized to be part of this man hunt. Having been one of the first to step up to the task of hunting down the former hero. Jeanist had made such statements as the name of heroes being stained, and he was going to patch things up like old jeans. I still didn’t understand much of what that meant but, his help was appreciated all the same. He approached the front door of the warehouse closely flanked by four other people. I wasn’t sure if they were sidekicks or more local heroes. 

“Todoroki Enji we have a warrant for your arrest. Come quietly or you might find yourself in a predicament much like delicates in an industrial washer.” Best Jeanist beat on the door. I didn’t understand that last part as anything more than a threat. Was that how young peopled talked these days? It made me feel old.

It was maybe not the best to announce ourselves, but we had to be fair and give him the chance to surrender. There was an eerie silence as we waited for some sort of response. None of us expected that Endeavor would come peacefully, but it was odd to not hear any sort of noise from within the building.

Something wasn’t right. There was a light on in the car. I lunged forwards grabbing all of the heroes in front of the door.

As we tumbled out of the way I used my back as a shield against the waves of heat. The world ringing with the explosion that had been set off. If I had to guess I would have said a pressure sensor in the door connected to a timer and bomb in the car. There was a flurry of commotion behind me. With a quick check that the five people I’d grabbed were alright, I stood storming towards the warehouse.

To think that endeavor would stoop so low. He’d gotten into tussles with hero’s before when confronted, but this was premeditated and deliberate. The doors had been blown off their hinges and broken bits of wood scattered the floor. The other hero’s and police were already in the expansive room when I stepped over the threshold. A few of them glanced at me, but none of them were brave enough to stop what they were doing and approach me.

There was clear signs of someone having lived here, but no sign of endeavor having been here today. Motion to the left caught my eye though it took me a moment to find what it was. There was the glint of a camera lens in the top corner of the room. I jumped up and pulled it from the wall in a simple motion. I went to the first officer I spotted. 

“Get this to the lab, and see what they can find.” I handed over the camera that I had been careful not to crush. It was likely a left over from when the warehouse had been functional, but it looked to new and well kept for that. With any luck it might tell us something about what endeavor had been doing. 

“I didn’t know you were in town All Might. The news has been in quite the wrinkle with your vacation. Do you often vacation in places that have sensitive missions on going? Not to say I’m not happy to see you. It’s like finding money in an old pair of jeans.” Best Jeanist came up to my side. Hardly having to brush his hair into place and as impeccable mannered as ever. Even as frustration and annoyance rolled off him in waves. I wasn’t sure that all of it  was directed at me. There was probably a fair bit directed at endeavor, for both not being here and almost getting him blown up. 

“Apologies Best Jeanist. I was taking a walk and got distracted by the commotion. I was here only be chance.” I laughed to avoid answering him fully, trying not to twitch as Best Jeanist scowled at me. Clearly not believing the simply lie, though I thought it was fairly good. The information we had given news stations about my vacation didn’t list a location. So it could be a simple coincidence for me to be here.

“Man, I don’t care what you were doing. I want to know what you were thinking? Endeavor is gonna know that you’re here, and he’s gonna run again. We had one good chance to catch the man, and now there’s an All Might sized hole in all our plans and hopes.” a young dark skinned man marched right up to me while yelling at me. I would applaud his bravery, as it was few that even suggested a discontent in what I did unless they were a personal friend, but I felt the sentiment would not be appreciated from the young man. 

“Rocklock calm yourself. Distressed denim is only a good look on the rack. We might not have caught Endeavor, but we can be certain that he was here. That gives us an area to search. There is more help around the town, we will succeed by stitching closed any holes for him to escape through.” Best Jeanist turned towards our younger college.

While I could agree with some of young Rocklock’s angers about endeavor knowing I was here, making him more cautious. But I also knew that he wouldn’t leave town, not when young Todoroki was so close to his grasp. Endeavor would either hide and plan better, or become reckless. Both presented their own risks, what we didn’t have to worry about was him fleeing. 

“I for one am glad that All Might showed up when he did. Burn marks are so hard to get out of jean. For us to argue among ourselves will have our efforts unravel faster than a snagged thread.” Best Jeanist turned his glare to Rocklock when the younger man started to protest again. The youngest among us huffed before gathering himself. 

“I guess you do have incredible timing, All Might. None of the rest of us could have reacted that fast. I’m frustrated that we’ve hit another dead end, but I shouldn’t take that out on you. Sorry man.” Rocklock rubbed at his thick hair with a frown as he looked around the room. It was a rather dreary sight. Only essentials and a wall with a map a string on it. 

“No harm done, my friend. I’m only too glad to help and keep people out of harms way. These have been trying time for all of us, but don’t lose hope an end will come and good will be victorious.” I gave him a smile that I mostly could put my heart behind.

This game of cat and mouse would not last forever, and at some point we would capture endeavor. I had no doubt of that. I simply worried about who might get hurt in the meantime. One of the police officers made a shout of discovery, and we all turned our attention to the sound.

A few officers were pulling fallen smoldering beams and such away from a hole in the back wall. Endeavor must have blasted away some of the roof to cover his exit route something that blended in with the rest of the decay of the warehouse It started a discussion of how to track him now. I did my best to offer help without tilting my hand one way or the other. To scare off endeavor or blow my cover for why I was really here.

Notes:

Well, here we are again after a sudden stop in updates. Life happened rather abruptly and difficulties arose that made it hard to post. I haven't resolved all of those problems yet, but I've had some time to get more on the story done. I am trying to keep moving it forward, even if slowly. Thank you once again for everyone that is still reading, and if you enjoy this then leave comments and kudos. Until next time.

Chapter 35: Chapter thirty-five

Summary:

When a writing lesson starts to derail, Toshi has a conversation with Denki about what it means to be frustrated and how to handle that.

I sighed as I stared at the chalk board, trying to remember what I had been in the middle of saying. I was exhausted from the efforts to find Endeavor after the warehouse incident and kept losing my train of thought. We had spent countless hours looking for endeavor, to no avail. The only thing I had found was sleep deprivation and a sense of dread. It had been nearly a week since then, and there had still been no signs of endeavor. 

“Maybe teacher should take a nap with us today, kero.” little Tsuyu’s voice snapped me back to the present. I turned to her with an amused laugh.

“No, no, I’m quite alright. I just got distracted for a moment. Now I want all of you to copy this as best you can.” I said as I finished writing the sentence on the black board. I’d found that it was an easy way to get them all to pay attention, and also work on their writing skills together. A feat that was easier for some than for others. 

“Can we have cookies for snacks today? I’m tired of carrots.” little Mina whined. Her pencil gliding over the paper in a manner that could in no way be words. 

“Well then, it’s good that we’re having peanut butter crackers. Now, if these sentences are not enough, then we could always go over letters again.” I said as an almost threat. It was hard to tell what things they took as a punishment, and which they considered a neat game. But the questions stopped and everyone paid much more attention to their work, so I considered it good enough for now.

I started to make my way around the room to see how the children were doing. Little Momo and young Bakugo were almost perfect in their efforts to copy. While little Uraraka had trouble with a few of the neater bits, but got the intentions well enough. I paused beside young Denki who seemed to be stuck on a particular word. 

“Is something the matter, my boy?” I kneeled down to be level with him. At least I was getting used to how my knees protested at the action. 

“It’s not doing what it’s supposed to.” young Denki mumbled. I wasn’t sure what part of this wasn’t doing what it was supposed to, but I’d found that he often personified everything. So going along with what young Denki said was easier than trying to figure out what he meant. 

“Well, then let’s take a deep breath and try it again. Now watch my hand carefully, that word goes like this.” I picked up his discarded pencil and slowly wrote the word of to the side of his paper. Letting him watch how I formed each letter on the page. 

“Is that what you do when you're frustrated, teacher?” young Denki turned towards me. His eyes bright with wonder at the chance to learn about me. Some might divert from the question, or answer with something whimsical about taking a deep breath makes everything better. One of my teaching books had even said to not get too honest with the children. But if there was something I had learned from these children is that they weren’t stupid. With a room full of eyes on me, I shifted to more comfortably sit on the floor. 

“Sometimes yes. I take a deep breath and stop for a moment, think about what I’m doing and if it will get me what I want to happen. But that doesn’t always make all of the frustration go away. Sometimes you have to admit you're frustrated and walk away from something for a while.” I said, tapping my fingers on my knee. I would like to think that I didn’t tend to let my frustrations get the best of me, but that didn’t mean I always handled them the best. My current avoidance of Yamada, instead of giving him any sort of firm answer, would be an example of that. 

“What if you can’t walk away from it, and have to do the thing now?” young Denki asked, having picked up his pencil to poke at his paper. Likely thinking of all the assignments that he had trouble with. We’d gotten better about his work completion, but I still noticed when he struggled. 

“Your right. Sometimes you can’t walk away, and you have to do the best you can while dealing with that frustration. Deep breaths help, but it also helps to learn when you get frustrated. If you can recognize what frustration feels like, then you can learn to deal with it. Do you want to tell me what frustrated feels like for you, young Denki?” I reached out a comforting hand, hovering above his shoulder as I waited for him to lean into the touch. Something that didn’t take more than a moment for him to do that. 

“It’s my head being fuzzy, and tears in my eyes, and angry. I’m always angry when frustrated.” Young Denki wouldn't look at me, tapping his pencil quickly on the table. While the rest of the children were surprisingly quiet, I had no doubt that we had their undivided attention. 

“Yes, anger can often come with frustration. Thank you for telling me that, young Denki. Do you feel better now? Should we get back to the lesson?” I nudged his paper. With a heavy sigh, young Denki held his pencil correctly, and very carefully copied the word I had written on his paper. It wasn’t perfect, but it was understandable, which was the most I expected out of them. 

“That’s very good young Denki. I’m also proud that you didn’t let your frustration get the better of you and give up. When we understand that we are frustrated, we can take a deep breath. We can also know that frustration makes us want to do angry things that we wouldn’t otherwise. All of you can learn what frustration feels like, and how to not let it get the better of you.” like a lot of the things I tried to teach the children, I wasn’t sure how well they could understand what I was trying to tell them.

But there was determination in those tiny bright eyes. The thought that they might learn these things that I’d hope someone had taught me, at a much younger age, made me much prouder than any lesson plan that some book suggested to me. I stood and started walking again. Checking that none of the other children were having problems that I could help with. 

Notes:

If you like this please leave kudos and comments thank you so much for reading.

Chapter 36: Chapter thirty-six

Summary:

It is time again for the children to choose toys for good behavior, and one of them makes a choice for the first time.

I looked at the hero charts for the children, and marked down anything that had happened of note in the last few days. I didn’t feel like I needed the bribery of getting toys any longer. But it was still something nice for the children to work towards, and see that their efforts made a difference. It also gave me an easy way to find praise for their actions, or to spot where bad habits were forming.

Young Bakugo had improved in not yelling at his classmate, though he still had trouble not tormenting young Midoriya, it had gotten to a more manageable level. Young Koda had learned how to speak up for himself better. There were even improvements in little Ochaka using her words to express herself, instead of yelling or tackling people. I put the last mark in place and stepped back to see who had earned a reward this week. The kids huddled around me before I could make an announcement, though. 

“Can we get our toys now, teacher?” little Jiro asked. Vibrating where she stood as she looked at the stack of toys with a determination that was particular to the young. 

“One at a time, so I can see what you're getting. But yes, go ahead little Jiro.” Laughing when, she had gone straight for the action figure of Dragoon in her dragon form. I’d gotten my hands on a wider variety of toys than my own surplus of test product, and the children went for them with vigor. Mine still disappeared at an alarming rate, though.

“An excellent choice, little one. She is fierce, isn’t she?” I pointed towards the toy that little Jiro held. She smiled wider as she hugged it to her chest. Seeming indifferent to the hard edges that poked her. 

“She’s pretty.” little Jiro mumbled. She wasn’t often embarrassed, but she was at her quietest when she was. 

“I’m sure Dragoon would be very happy to hear that.” I smiled at little Jiro as she giggled and hurried back to her seat. There wasn’t much time left in the day, so I saw no reason to not let them chat and play as they wanted to. Young Tokoyami was next, and he instantly reached for the hawks' plushie. I had barely been able to get my hands on the toy myself.

He was brand new to the hero scene, a bit young for my taste but, apparently a handpicked prodigy of the hero commissions. Something that didn’t fill me with much confidence, considering the tragic end to the career of their last handpicked prodigy, lady Naget. But there wasn’t much I could do while undercover in a different part of the country. Hawks was at least popular enough to keep him out of trouble for a while longer. 

“Do you like him? He is very popular at the moment, and he has feathers like you do.” I commented as Tokoyami stared at the plushie. The feathers on his head puffing. 

“A fierce competitor to set our eyes on. He will make a good sacrifice to the darkness.” Tokoyami talked more to himself than he was me. Something I was getting used to. I’d already had a few conversations with his parents about it, and they assured me he was like this at home too. I wasn’t sure I trusted their estimation of how normal it was, but I stopped hiding the sharp objects. 

“I’m going to rip it to shreds!” dark shadow popped out and started rubbing his head against the soft material of the plushie. Young Tokoyami walked away to show his new prize off to young Shoji, who had made himself six hands to build a block city much faster than one might with two. He was such a quiet boy with odd scars that didn’t take much imagination to wonder where they came from. They were apparently also the cause of a recent move that had meant he could be here. His parents had worried about him being able to get along with the other children. Watching him so easily interact with young Tokoyami as the smaller boy talked adamantly about his new prize, I knew that there was no need to worry.

A clatter of things falling brought my attention back to the stack of prizes. Young Todoroki was frozen with a Present Mic plush in his grasp and a small pile of other toys on the floor. His shoulders hitched closer to his ears as our eyes met, he hurried to put back the toy. 

“No, it's okay. You can take that one, you have enough points. Present Mic is a pretty cool guy, isn’t he? I was tempted to get another one to have all to myself. Let’s just take a moment to pick these up.” I calmly bent down slowly, to not spook young Todoroki. He’d opened up since the start of the class, even more so since the incident with the fire drill and the endeavor sighting, but he was still quick to react when unsettled. I started to put away the smaller trinkets that had been knocked down by his attempt at stealth.

“Sorry teacher.” Young Todoroki mumbled. Sitting down to help pick up things, though there was hardly enough of a mess to need both of us to clean it. 

“That’s alright. It was a mistake, and you're helping now, that’s what counts.” I smiled softly, mellowing my normal bright one that he would shy away from. It was hard to get the young boy to do anything more than flinch away. I’d found calm and quite did the trick if anything would. I was frankly surprised that he had reached for the toy at all. Young Todoroki had been content to ignore the whole event since the first conversation we’d had. Not that I minded much as he was relatively well behaved, to almost a worrisome degree if you didn’t know where he came from. I wasn’t going to stop him from expressing a bit of desire in something even if it was just a plushie. 

“Okay.” young Todoroki said so softly I wasnt sure I wasn’t hearing things. We continued to sit after the floor was clear, no one else bothering us as they had all picked out their prizes and gone to play with them. That is if they weren’t saving the points for better prizes. The prime example of that being young Midoriya and young Bakugo both trying to beat the other towards a special limited edition, still in the box, action figure of myself. Something that I’d convinced Nighteye to send from my personal storage with much bribery. This all meant I was in no rush to stand, or shoo young Todoroki off to play with the other children. 

“I like Present Mic. He’s nice, and he’s calm without having to ask him to be. He knows when calm is good.” young Todoroki said like he was sharing a grand secret of the world. Carefully folding himself around the plushie. Shoulders shaking for a long moment that had me thinking he would cry, and that would be something I would have to deal with. But he calmed himself down before that. 

“Yeah Present Mic is a good guy like that isn’t he? He might dress funny and act loud, but he’s pretty good at reading people and know just what they need. Its what makes him a great person.” I agreed. Trying to hide my own sadness. All those things were why I was hiding from Yamada. He was such a good man, sensitive to the needs of others, and willing to give them. While I had been greedy, and couldn’t give him what he needed. I didn’t want to hurt him with my truths, I was afraid that I was hurting him anyways in trying to spare him from pain. The guilt of it an ache in my side like my scar couldn’t hope to compete with. 

“Why can’t all heroes be like him? Why can’t they be good?” Young Todoroki sniffled. I knew we were on the edge of a much larger conversation that, I was in no way prepared for. I reached forwards to rub his back. 

“I don’t know. Sometimes people can’t be what we need them to be. But that’s not our fault. People aren’t mean because of things we do. They are mean because that’s how they are. Blaming ourselves won’t change them.” I tried to be as vague as I could. Even though I knew that when young Todoroki thought of heroes, he thought of the father that failed him. If the endeavor we dealt with now, was the one that had always been behind closed doors, then young Todoroki’s hesitation about the concept as a whole was perfectly understandable.

The school bell chimed for the end of the day before our conversation could continue. Young Todoroki was gone from the floor like a firefly. Already gathering up his few things and clutching his new Present Mic plushie tight to his chest as he eagerly waited for a guardian I had yet to see. I had a large suspicion that Edgeshot was one of them, because they were a master of stealth. But that was a question to be resolved at some other point. Groaning as I got off the floor I waving goodbye to the children. Then setting about cleaning the room before I got ready to spend another weekend working on a different project. One that involved far less children, and much more renegade former hero. 

Chapter 37: Chapter thirty-seven

Summary:

Aizawa asks Toshi a question, that takes a bit of convincing for Toshi to agree.

I was still trying to scrub paint off a table corner. Wondering how it got there when we hadn’t used paints today, when there was a knock at the door. I glanced over my shoulder to find a grinning Shouta leaning against the door. My heart stuttered at how handsome he was. Knowing the grin he wore was only for me, did nothing to help my many problems, but it did make me giddy with excitement. 

“Hello, my friend. What can I help you with today?” I abandoned the table to stand and face Shouta properly. I was unlikely to get the table clean without stronger cleaners anyways. 

“I was wondering what you’re doing tomorrow. There’s a festival going on down town, and I thought we should go there if you had the time.” Shouta pushed off the doorway to stalk closer to me. I froze midmotion. The thought of going anywhere with Shouta after how badly things had ended with Yamada last week filled me with nothing but dread. No matter how charming his smile was, I couldn’t keep doing this. I couldn’t wager my heart between two men for a moment of happiness that wouldn't last. 

“I didn’t know that you liked festivals. They seem too energetic for the quiet you seem to prefer. Are you sure you’d rather spend your time at a cat café?” I laughed nervously. Noticing that Shouta was blocking the doorway still, even if he had moved away from it and closer to me. Reminding myself that a normal, slight teacher couldn’t hope to out maneuver someone as athletic as the other man had proven to be.

Nor could they be expected to break through a window and walk away. I tried to calm myself and remember that I didn’t want to run away from Shouta. He was still a friend if not someone I was romantically interested in, and I didn’t want to have to explain why the window was broken to principle Nedzu. 

“They aren’t but they seem like yours. I wanted to spend time with you, this seemed like a perfect opportunity for us to do that. It’s been awhile since I’ve seen you, and you seem like you need the pick me up.” Shouta stepped closer. A half step away from in my personal space, but I still felt boxed in. It was so hard to ignore the way my heart fluttered at the suggestion, and the way that I wanted so badly to say yes. It would be so easy to cave to the warmth that spread in my chest with Shouta so close. No matter how, I knew it would end in hurt. 

“I don’t know, I’m not sure it's a good idea. I need to go over homework and make lesson plans for next month.” I stuttered out. Having to look away from Shouta’s hopeful eyes, in part, so I wouldn’t see how the light dimmed at my refusal, and part, so I couldn’t be coaxed by the offer. 

“We don’t have to go as anything other than friends, or even colleges. Bring Kayama if you really must, but come with me. You’ve been moping all week, it’s distracting and depressing the rest of the staff. Some fun could be what you need to distract from whatever’s got you like this.” Shouta soften at that. When I glanced up, his smile was less rouge like and more concerned. The last I had wanted was to worry my friend. Any of them including Yamada, though I’d probably done a poor job of that by now. Sighing, I gave Shouta the best smile that I could. 

“Apologies my friend. I didn’t know my dour mood had been so apparent. Perhaps it would be good to have an outing with a friend.” I agreed with a little reluctance, putting emphasis on the notion of being friends. I was still trying to think of how best to address the matter of wanting so much to consider this a date, when knowing that I shouldn’t drag either of us along with more hope than I could ever give. 

“Good, we’ll start early. Met me at the Nagashi station at eight am tomorrow. Here’s my number, so we can say if something comes up.” Shouta handed me a piece of paper. I couldn’t help smiling wider at the clear evidence of him being so confident that he would succeed in convincing me to come along with him to the festival, or perhaps he had been ready to give it anyways. As a way to talk and give me someone to vent to. Something I found equally likely, as Shouta always had back up plans for everything. I’d seen it plenty of time when he had to deal with both his students and his coworkers. 

“That is an early start. I don’t think the festival is going to run off before we get there, but alright. I will meet you there, and we can see what excitement they have put together this time for people.” Shota had been right in assuming that I loved festivals. It was often hard to enjoy them because of hero work, and who I was. But ever since I had been a boy I had enjoyed the stalls filled with games, or trinkets, or food. A new thing to be discovered at every turn, and that was before you considered the acts that some of them could have.

There were even a few more formal festivals that I had sponsored or been part of. But it had been a long time since I had gotten the chance to go to one with someone else. I was already excited for tomorrow. My apprehension at the notion of spending time with Shouta melting away much too easily. I was a fool for his smug, pleased smile, and it would the downfall of us both. 

“I want to get as much time with you as I can. Don’t be late.” Shouta said as he turned to walk away. Leaving me in a room that I needed to finish cleaning, but I could only think about what fun we might find together tomorrow.

It might do me some good to relax anyways. Recently I’d had too many worries to keep my head on straight. Yamada was only a worry when in the walls of the school. My other worry had been our near miss with Endeavor. We hadn’t found any new leads, but the techs had found that the camera I’d found was in working order until I pulled it from the wall.

The feed from that had gone into a cloud storage. They were still trying to break into the storage, but that didn’t chance the fact that endeavor would definitely know that we were still after him. That I had not only joined the hunt, but was also close by in the same town as him. It was one of the worse outcomes we could have managed. For as much as I didn’t think Endeavor would run when young Todoroki was so close. I was worried that instead he would take bigger risks towards his goal, with even less care of who got in his way.

The bomb that had been set at the door of his hideout was an easy sign of his continued descent into madness. Perhaps having the chance to genuinely relax and enjoy myself for a day would help me come back to those issues with a fresh mind. See a new angle to the problems, It was certainly something Nighteye had tried to get me to do before. So perhaps it was time I listened, though it would annoy him that I would do it now of all times. I finished what I could to clean the room, and closed the door behind me. Brightened by what tomorrow might bring.

Notes:

I'm still chipping away at this story. Thank you all that reads this, please leave kudos and comments until next time.

Chapter 38: Chapter thirty-eight

Summary:

It should have come to no surprise that Aizawa knew exactly where the cat shelter tent was in the large festival. Toshi was far too amused to think about anything other than how cute Aizawa was while petting the cats.

Notes:

I love the thought of Toshi being the sort that cats would love to crawl all over, and he would be afraid to move because he doesn't want to disturb the cute sweeties. Thanks for reading please leave kudos and comments they make me so happy. Until next time.

Shouta slipped his arm around mine, and pulled me along through the crowd. Without hardly giving me time to take in the size of the festival or the crowd. 

“Don’t stand there and gawk. There’s other things to look at.” Shouta scuffed like he gave me more than a moment to look at anything, because he clearly had a place in mind to look at. 

“We don’t have to rush, my friend. We only just got here. There is plenty of time to look at everything.” I laughed, doing nothing to stop him from pulling me along. I looked around at things we might come back to. Most of the stalls were things that one could buy trinkets, a few of them sponsored company information booths. One of them was overflowing with all might merchandise.

I don’t remember approving a stand, but Nighteye was handling all official matters while I was away and it would certainly be something he would do. There was still the possibility of it being an unlicensed booth. In any matter, it was something to be well avoided. It didn’t take long to find where Shouta had been leading to, as a banner for cat adoptions came in to view.

I laughed loudly as Shouta let go of me to head straight for the cats. Not hesitating to sit on the ground and reach into one of the cages for one of the cats to come and sniff at his fingers. There were other cats in harnesses with leashes freely roaming the tented area. I stopped to stand as Shouta’s side. It would figure he would know if there was a cat booth and exactly where it was. The handlers watching us with amused smiles as a stubby legged one came tottering over to me. I bent down to pet it, the fluffy white fur soft under my hand. 

“You have quite the love of cats, why don’t you get some of your own? I’m sure you’d be plenty capable of taking care of them.” I let the cat rub against my legs as I pet it. Not minding the white hairs left on my dark jeans. 

“I do have cats. I have three of them, and that is as many as I am allowed to keep. I still love to visit other cats when I can, and this shelter does good work. They help people understand cats, and they help cats even if they have disabilities. Technically, that munchkin you have there, is one that other shelters might consider no good and put down.” Shouta reach over to scratch the cat under the chin. It started purring almost immediately. 

“That’s because they don’t understand them well, and no one understands the cats like you do Aizawa. It's good to see that you have friends that aren’t cats.” A lady said, holding a tabby in her arms as she walked closer. 

“I’m capable of making friends, but it’s illogical to put much effort into short term relations for people you won’t see often. It’s good to see you have a booth again, Triss. How has it been so far?” Shouta replied. Not bothering to look up at Triss as he moved on to a new black cat the was pressing itself against the bars of its cage in the hopes of pets.

A second cat came up to me, a calico that was going to climb my side if I didn’t pay attention. I gave in and sat down on the ground, so it could climb in my lap. The one Shouta had called a munchkin following with. I had to reach out a quick hand to keep it from toppling over, as its short legs had trouble reaching high enough to get in my lap.

“Why would a shelter think that munchkins are no good. This one seems perfectly adorable, if a bit different. Healthy as far as I can see as well.” Both cats were vibrating with the strength of their purrs, and I didn’t try to hide the smile it gave me.

“Munchkins are cute, its why most people get them. But they can sometimes have home and health needs that aren’t readily apparent, which can surprise people. It's why they end up in shelters, and some places consider the trouble of getting them in homes that can care for them more trouble than it's worth.” Triss said, letting the tabby stretch over towards me. I reached out a hand to let it sniff at me, but the cat took that as an invitation to climb over instead. Walking over my arm to settle around my shoulders, rubbing its head against my jaw. 

“That’s awful, these adorable ones are much too sweet to abandon like that.” I was well aware that most pets ended up in shelters because people left them there. It was a thing I could never understand. Even though I’d never had one myself and did recognize they could be a lot of effort, I didn’t understand how you could share your life with something that gave affection so easily and turn that away so callously. 

“Perhaps you should take him home with you then? You are popular enough with the cats.” Shouta smirked as another cat came over to lay down next to me, putting its head on my knee. They all were rather adorable, but I was starting to feel a bit trapped by all the cats. 

“Oh I couldn’t. They are wonderful, but I don’t have nearly the ability to take care of a normal cat, let alone one that might have special needs. That’s best left to someone that knows how, I think.” I had thought of getting a pet before. It had been suggested by most people I might call a friend. While I loved the thought of it, I was simply too busy with everything that might tower needed and hero work. Any pet I got would be neglected to being alone, or cared for mostly by a sitter. Frankly, the worry about the animal’s welfare had probably been an attempt on their part to force me to work less, and focus on something that wasn’t work. 

“That is a good mind frame to have, but it’s not always as hard as people think. Sometimes it’s as simple as careful diets, and mindful of how the house is set up.” Tress leaned over to brush a finger between the munchkin’s ears. “And while a lot of people leave pets in shelters because of negligence, there are some that have sudden changes in their own lives that make it hard to care for a pet. Injury, loss of job and home. I’ve seen as many heart-wrenching goodbyes from people that have no other choice, as I have cold, uncaring ones. It’s how things are.” Tress shrugged.

She leaned over to pick up a cat with a large chunk missing out of its ear, petting its back in smooth strokes. I hadn’t much thought of that, but I guess it was as much a possibility as anything else. If you couldn’t care for yourself, let alone a pet, you might want them to go to someone that could care for it. 

“In a more perfect world there might not be need for such things, but until then you do good work, Triss.” Shouta shifted to sit closer to me, petting the tabby making its self into a scarf. His leg pressing into mine, a warm reminder of what was so close if I only had the courage to reach out and touch it. 

“Yeah, but I seem to collect more than animal strays. Come on Aizawa I don’t think your friend came here to spend all day watching you fawn over cats. Get out. You see the cats enough as it is. Go visit other stalls.” Triss helped me get free of the cats, and shooed us both out of her stall with a good-natured smile. This time I took the chance to grab Shouta’s hand and lead him further into the stalls of the festival. 

Chapter 39: Chapter thirty-nine

Summary:

Toshi and Shouta's adventures at the festival continue with a fortune-teller and a magic show.

We picked at a tray of takoyaki that I had gotten on a whim. It was something I hadn’t had in a long while. I didn’t exactly feel hunger in the way I did before I lost my stomach, but I had gotten fairly good at paying attention to the time and how long it had been since I’d had food last. Having Shouta agree to sharing it helped me not worry about wasting them. 

“Aren’t the two of you adorable. Come, Auntie Rosa will read your energy.” A woman’s voice spoke seconds before surprisingly strong hands nearly tipped me off my feet as I was pulled into a tent. With only a whimper to warn Shouta I was ushered into a chair by an elderly lady. Her white hair showing her age as much as her many wrinkles. 

“We don’t need any of your fortune-telling Auntie, and we're not paying for it either.” Shouta held open the tent flap with one hand, the tray of Takoyaki safely in his other hand. He gave auntie Rosa an annoyed look that she ignored as she fluttered around me, lifting different crystals and cards. 

“Everyone needs help from Auntie Rosa. I am the expert of love. For two such adorable young men with horribly congested love lines, I’ll do this free of charge.” Auntie Rosa waved her hand at Shouta, before turning to me and measuring a large bird feather against my head. 

“I think love is a strong word. We’re not,” I was silenced by the feather smacking into my mouth. Shouta growled as he walked further into the tent. I wasn’t sure if he was going to drag me out, or punch her. I held up my hands in a placating motion, shrugging to Shouta’s questioning look. It wasn't worth starting a fight with an old lady. 

“And what exactly is it you want us to do then, Auntie?” I asked with a huff. We’d probably get going on our way the quickest if we went along with whatever she wanted. Hopefully she would keep true to her word of not charging. 

“Nothing dear. Just sit there a moment. Long as auntie understands what she’s looking at.” Auntie Rosa held up a sheet of glass in a highly decorated gold frame. “Yes very troubled. The both of you have secrets that hold you back, and weight on your heart. But you, my dear, are verging on being crushed under the weight of unspent love, and that’s no good.” Auntie Rosa turned away. Leaving me sputtering with heat raising in my face that I hoped Shouta couldn’t notice with the dim lighting. She held out a rock that it had to catch so that it wouldn't fall, when she gave me little more warning than a mumbled hold this. 

“Look, Auntie, we didn’t come here asking for help, so may we leave now?” Shouta growled from my side. I had to agree with him only in part because I did not want festival security throwing us out for starting fights. 

“You have plenty of your own secrets, love. You’ve just learned to harden your heart against them. You hush, or I’ll go over them next.” Auntie Rosa scolded, acting completely unbothered by Shouta’s red eyed glare. “Now you dear. You think too much, and you try to do far too much at once. You don’t have to give away everything at once. Start small, giving relevant pieces to a truth is not lying about the things you aren’t ready to say. Take your time, do not rush. There are people willing to wait for you. Do not waste that with worry. Take this and wear it, always remembering little piece are how we build to full structures.” She handed me a necklace with multicolored glass that overlapped to make a winding figure, each color making up one part of it.

“Now shoo. Auntie needs to make room for paying customers. There will be a magic show soon, charming man if odd. Go watch him.” We were just as abruptly pushed out of the tent as we had been pulled into it. I grabbed Shouta’s arm when I stumbled over something in the tent. He quickly put an arm around my waist to steady me. 

“Well, that was something else. You know, the magic show did intrigue me, perhaps we should go see that.” I rambled nervously while watching the tent flap suspiciously. Making any excuse I could, to get far away from the tent.  Shouta moved his hand to pull away, but I put mine over his. Auntie Rosa might be a crazy old lady, but she hadn’t been wrong. I might not use the word love for what I felt about Shouta or Yamada, but there was a considerable amount of affection I was letting go to waste. The distraction of a show would also let me think about a lot of things. 

“Alright, if you want to. I’m not a big fan of them, it’s all sleight of hand and poorly done misdirection. I don’t see why everyone loves them so much.” Shouta huffed but settled closer to me. Hesitantly widening his fingers to let mine slot between his. I took the moment to twine them properly. Using my other hand to reach over and take one of the cooling takoyaki. 

“It’s not about understanding the tricks. Yes, you know that it’s a hand movement there, a hidden compartment here. That’s not why people watch, it’s for the practice and effort magicians put into their work. They spend so much time trying to think of things that will make people happy. Sometimes it's nice to sit back and let them amaze you.” I said following the signs to the main stage. Carefully feeding Shouta one of the takoyaki when he gestured for one.

A few flyers lined the way to the main stage. Showing a man in a fancy suit, wearing a white mask that had a black pattern on it, he held marbles in between his fingers. There was something about it all that seemed familiar, but I brushed it off as popularity. He likely had a similar poster all over the country. Ones that I probably saw without even noticing. We made it to the show without much trouble. I ate the last Takoyaki and Shouta dropped the tray in a trash can before went looking for a seat in the quickly gathering crowd.

The magician, a Mister Compress the banner along the top of the stage proudly stated, was already in the midst of doing some fancy twirling with a black cane of his. Dazzling the small early people before the show properly started. He spun on his heel to strut to our side of the stage, and seemed to stumble over something on the stage, but quickly corrected. Most probably hadn’t even noticed the split second stutter in his stride.

I only did because I was always paying attention to such small movements that could be the difference between a surrender and a knife in the gut. I would almost say he froze over seeing us, but with his mask there was no telling where he was actually looking. Besides, there should be no reason for Shouta and myself to get his attention. No one recognized me like this unless they already knew that I was All Might and what to look for. 

“Now I don’t normally start with a volunteer, but maybe we mix it up this time, hm?” He paused for a moment to give the crowd time to react, though I was sure he was going to continue anyways. “Good, good. So how about you, gigantically tall and blond?” Mister Compress pointed to me, though it was hardly anyone else he could be talking to. I towered over everyone else here.

I hesitated, but with prompting from both him and the crowd, I was goaded onto the stage. Oh, this was odd. I was used to being on stages, but as an applauded figure and with considerably more muscle mass. “Now give us a wave to the crowd, and a name if you please. Doesn’t even have to be your real one, just something to address you by, alright.” Mister Compress circled me while toying with his cane, though he had the sort of control that I wasn't worried about it slipping from his hands. 

“Yagi will be fine.” I gave a small wave, and tried not to stutter over my words. Oddly nervous like it was my first time on a stage again. 

“Well then Yagi how about a simple card trick? Have to leave the fancy things for the main part of the show. So no sawing you in half, not sure we’d have a box big enough anyways.” there was a good-natured smile in his voice, even if I couldn’t see it on his face. I nodded along with a laugh, though he’d already pulled a stack of cards out of his pocket and started doing tricks with them. “Have a look at those, and tell the audience if you find anything odd.” he stacked the cards and handed them over. I quickly flipped through the cards. I couldn’t see or feel any difference, but I knew that wouldn’t matter. 

“No, they look perfectly normal to me.” I gathered the cards back together and went to hand them back, but he waved a finger at me. 

“Please, I thought everyone knew the rules. You have to pick one before giving it back. So sad when they can’t keep up.” Mister Compress put his hands under his chin in a motion I supposed was meant to be sad. I had to bite back a smile at the old joke. I wasn’t quite that old, though he sounded a good bit younger than me. I pulled out a card at random, not letting him see the card as I handed him the rest of the stack. 

“Good. Now show the crowd, and put it back in a random spot.” He put a hand over his mask where his eyes should be, though with quirks as they were there was no promise of that. He held the stack of cards out away from his body like they might bite. All the dramatics that made magicians so charming. I showed the still forming crowd my card and put it somewhere in the middle, knowing it wouldn’t really matter.

“Alright, so that’s all sorted. My we are getting a large crowd out there. Hello all of you just walking up, this is just a bit of preshow fanfare before the official start. I get oh so bored waiting backstage, you see.” he danced around a bit as he talked and shuffled the cards. With an impressive amount of dexterity that I couldn’t hope to match, and could only barely track with my eyes. “Now then, is this your card?” he held out a card so that only I could see it. I had no idea which one it was because an impossible message was written there. 

‘Hello All Might. Meet me behind the stage after the show. We need to have a talk.’ 

Notes:

Your eyes do not deceive you, I have finally finished writing the story. I still have plenty left to edit, but the end is in sight. If you like this, please leave kudos and comments.

Chapter 40: Chapter forty

Summary:

While the show goes without a hitch, Toshi gets a personal encore from Mister Compress that he did not ask for and does not like.

I froze completely, my eyes going to that blank white and black mask as my mind raced.  Who could be behind that mask? No one should know who I was. This form was a closely guarded secret. While I couldn’t see any defining features, or even a strip of skin under his outfit, which I now realized was probably rather intentional. But his body frame itself wasn't one I was familiar with. He didn’t give me much chance to react as he pulled the card away with a flourish. 

“No, of course not, because this is your card.” Mister Compress turned to the back of the stage, flicking the cards up into the empty air. The spray turning into one large card that was braced by the banner, and was indeed the card I had pulled out of the stack. I could only clap with a tight smile. He had me well and firmly cornered, if I made any sort of fuss now, the attention of all these people would go to me. 

“Ah, Yagi’s been a good sport. Let’s give him a round of applause, shall we?” Mister Compress dipped at the waist. I followed the action before stepping off the stage, and going back to Shouta. Who was on my side in an instant with a frown. 

“Did he say something to you? Do we need to get security called on him?” Shouta asked, as riled as a territorial alley cat. His eyes burning red. 

“What? No, he didn’t say or do anything. There’s no need for security. Why would you think there would be?” I put my arm around Shouta’s waist. An action that calmed the both of us. I watched mister compress with sharp eyes, but couldn’t focus much on the act as it started up properly. The large crowd seemed to be as large as it was going to get. 

“You tensed up when he showed you the card. I thought he might have said something or wrote something on it that was offensive.” Shouta said. He relaxed, and his eyes changed back to black at my calm reaction to his question. Which was good because the last thing I needed was more questions from him, or for him to make a scene. 

“Oh, I was just miffed that he pulled out the wrong card. I should have expected that it wouldn't be that simple, and was mad at myself for not seeing through the trick. He is very good, isn’t he?” For once the lie was easy enough to say, and it must have been believed too. For the way, the last of the tension bleed out of Shouta, and he leaned into me fully. 

“He has some sort of expansion quirk with those marbles. He hid it in the cards as he flung them in the air. I saw the shine of light as it reflected before it turned into that big card. You can still see some of the regular cards at the base of it. There’s probably some slot they were supposed to fall in.” Shouta explained, seeming more bored than anything else at the trick. It gave me a good topic to lead away from my reaction.

“Ah I hadn’t noticed, but it is just a harmless bit of quirk use. It doesn’t look like anyone else noticed. So maybe it’s best to let it slide, and enjoy the rest of the show.” I gave a laugh that hopefully didn’t sound as hollow as it felt. There was certainly the temptation to walk away from the show before it was over, so that I could avoid the strange man that apparently knew who I really was. But that would contradict what I had told Shouta, so I had to stay at his side and pretend to enjoy and pay attention as best I could. While I considered who the man on stage could possibly be. Instincts said that he had no malicious intent or ones that could temporarily back me into a corner. He had no guaranty of me showing up, and had probably written the most alarming thing he could think of to get my attention. Hoping that I would be drawn in by curiosity or ire. I could still ignore him, and put Naomasa and Nighteye on figuring out exactly who Mister Compress was. I hardly noticed when the show ended, the outbreak of clapping my only clue. Even Shouta gave a half-hearted applaud. I took my arm from around him and did the same. 

“Well, that was fun. Should we go looking for some games to play now?” I pointed in a direction that was distinctly opposite from the stage. I didn’t need to do things myself when I could have others look into the matter, and protect my status as undercover. Shouta started walking off in that direction, but a strange sensation came over me.

I could see his mouth moving, yet suddenly the world was odd shaped and muffled. My awareness of things fuzzy, and out of time for a short moment. Until everything popped back into focus, and I was behind the stage. I instinctively twisted and threw a punch towards Mister Compress. Intentionally missing his head, but putting enough of my quirk behind the motion to have no doubt I meant it. I was darkly satisfied with the shocked squeal the younger man gave. 

“There’s no need for violence. I only want to talk about our shared problem. I’m sorry to disrupt your date, but it’s rather important. My, the news doesn’t nearly cover your purchase to punch first, does it?” Mister Compress said, nervously stepping to the side. Like he’d have any hope of avoiding me that way. It would be very bad if I had to reveal myself here, but I wouldn’t become part of his plot. 

“Only when people try to kidnap me. That will not go well for you. Who are you? What problem do you think we share, and how do you know who I am?” I seethed, straightening to my full height as I shifted my shoulders back. From the way the other shrank back, this was enough to intimidate. 

“My, he underestimated your paranoia. We are going to have to talk about that.” Mister Compress mumbled, sounding much more like he was talking to himself rather than explaining himself. I shifted forwards and he cleared his throat meaningfully. “Yes, yes, proper introductions. I am as the banner said on stage Mister Compress. You will not be getting a different name from me. But it has a different inflection in hero circles as the vigilant who steals from the rich to help the poor.” He bowed deeply, and the name finally clicked into place. This was farther than his normal hunting ground was, and he didn’t come anywhere near where I patrolled, but rumor of his work did float around with the rest of the rumors. 

“I think villain is the word used. That still doesn’t explain what you want with me, or how you know me.” I growled. His run around act had been charming on stage, but now it was getting on my nerves. 

“Schematics. My love did say you were hard to convince, but I know you because my partner knows of you. He knows that because his former employer was All For One, your dastardly nemesis. A mess I’d rather stay out of. Can we talk civilly now.” Mister Compress seemed annoyed at my insistence to understand who I was talking to. My mind reeled at the casual discussion of AFO, and that he might be alive with new henchmen. Having contact with one of them that had turned away, could be helpful in finding the malicious man. 

“You know about All For One? How do you know? What do you know? Who is your partner? I need to talk to them right away.” The steam started rolling off me as I tried to keep my quirk under control. If there was a chance to get to All For One, then that was more important than anything else. 

“Oh, I’m not taking you anywhere. Just because you’re a big, brave hero that talks loud and always gets his way, doesn’t mean I’m going to do what you say. Besides, don’t you think a certain ticking firebomb is a little more of a pressing matter, than some ancient dinosaur you’ve already got your ass beat by once.” Mister Compress huffed, no longer the least bit afraid of my posturing. For all he squealed, he knew I wouldn’t fight a man that wouldn’t fight back. 

“And how do you know I’m after Endeavor, there are plenty of other heroes you could turn to for help. There’s an anonymous hotline if you have information. Why do you care anyways, isn’t rouge hero outside your purview.” I wanted to ask who he was again, but I knew it wouldn’t get me anywhere. 

“On a normal stand, yes. I wouldn’t care any. Money he has should go directly to his wife and children, as it should, and I don’t much care for what happens to the man. But you see, my partner has the habit of finding lost prodigies. We both take issue with shallow, vain men that would use children as tools in prolonging their own legacies. So I have a bit of a personal stake in this now.” Mister Compress said. All of the bravado fell away like a poorly hung curtain, all that was left was a seething rage that I had to respect. 

“Do I bother asking how you found Todoroki Tonya? That's making you want to work with me on catching Endeavor? How do you think you can do better than most of the heroes of Japan?” I sighed, rubbing at my forehead. I’d been hoping to think of new ways to go about that problem, but this was not the help I was expecting. Rather, it seemed like a new headache. 

“Finally, we see eye to eye, or at least well enough. You might have the heroes, but we have the dark underbelly. My love still has connections you couldn’t hope for. We’ll bring him to us, and then given the chance give him to you. Wrapped in a bow, even. If we can’t do that, then by working together with you, we have a much better chance of cornering him.” I couldn’t see Mister Compress’ face, but I knew her was smiling under his mask, something dark and promising pain. 

“You were never going to let me say no, were you.” I sighed, brushing my hand through my hair. Thinking of how many ways this could go wrong.

“No. I mean it’s hardly the first time a hero has used a vigilante for information or help, don’t get your boxers in a twist over it. Here’s your phone back, I’ve already put my number in it. We’ll be in touch soon.” Mister Compress tossed me my phone, and waved goodbye just as Shouta rounded the corner of the stage. I wanted to beat my head on a supporting beam at that moment. 

Notes:

If you like this, please leave kudos and comments.

Chapter 41: Chapter forty-one

Summary:

Shouta interrupts the discussion Toshi and Mr. Compress are having and is very anger at the apparent kidnapping. Toshi has to talk fast to keep the hero from taking the magician to the police.

Shouta instantly straightened and stalked towards Mister Compress. I stepped forwards to stop him from pouncing on the magician like a prowling tiger. I didn’t like how the strange man had gotten my attention, but he had quickly proven himself an invaluable asset. Especially if he could not only lead me to Endeavor but also All For One. 

“Shouta it’s alright. Sorry to keep you waiting. Let's go to those games now, yes?” I tried to take his arm and lead him away to ignore this incident entirely, but Shouta stood firm and wouldn't be moved so easily. His glare at Mister Compress turned to a worried inquisition to me. 

“There is something wrong, isn’t there? Who is he? Why does he keep bothering you? If it’s a problem, I need to know. Don’t hide these things, it doesn’t help anyone. I brought you here to relax, but now you look more stressed than yesterday?” Shouta’s concern was too much for me. His hand coming up to cover mine in what I’m sure was meant to be a comfort, but I couldn’t take it as that when I had so much I could say. 

“It’s nothing like that. I do know him in a fashion, and he recognized me where I hadn’t him. It’s nothing to worry about. I just know him from somewhere I don’t want to think about right now. I am having fun, this was a wonderful idea. You shouldn’t be worrying about me.” I said. Scrambling for how I was going to cover this, and how much I would have to say without it being suspicious. 

“Don’t want to think about, or don’t want to tell me about.” Shouta asked with that blank honest that I so appreciated. Even as it had me stumbling every time. “It’s alright to say there are things that you don’t want to tell me. I haven’t exactly told you every dark secret of my past. I’m not going to persecute you for having a life before I met you.” Shouta squeezed my hand again. A touch of hope to his small smile, and how could I resist that. 

“It’s not that simple. But maybe I should say because it has been a worry that is starting to make others worry, which I never wanted.” There were so many problems, and Shouta was right, I had more of them now then I did before. Maybe I could use something that auntie Rosa had said to get one of those worries out in the open. Distract Shouta from wandering too close to who I actually was. 

“I don’t live in this town, technically I still have a house and life to get back to somewhere else. I’m just substituting here for a while. I’m not even really a teacher, I was just someone Nedzu could convince to help on short notice. Once I’m no longer needed here, I’m going back home. Getting attached to people wasn’t supposed to happen.” I pulled away from Shouta to stare at the ground, rubbing the back of my head. There was so much I was leaving out about what I did for work, and knowing Shouta’s distaste for all might how he could see the omission as a betrayal. A snort had me looking up at the other man, who was trying to hold back laughter and failing. 

“Is that what’s been bothering you? I knew from the moment I saw you. That you weren’t a teacher, and just some poor sap Nedzu conned into working for him. Hell, that’s what half the staff is. Did you think that no one has ever made a long distance relationship work? Use some logic.” Shouta reached out for me with a shake of his head. My face heated instantly with a flush. 

“Well, when you put it like that, I guess it's maybe not such a problem.” I stuttered. Accepting the hug that the other offered. Folding into his arms, putting my head on his shoulder. 

“You’re not the only one with things to admit. I think you should come over to my place, and we can talk about all of that. Somewhere more comfortable and private.” I attempted to pull away, but Shouta held tighter. “Please.”

I couldn’t resist the way Shouta said it with such tiny hope. 

“Fine when?” I asked. I had a lot of apprehension about this, it felt as a sort of betrayal to Yamada when I was still avoiding him on the same matter. Maybe it would be easier to admit my involvement with the other man to Shouta then the other way around. Shouta was always the calmer and more reasonable one between the two. We could clear the air, and I’d find the best way to break things off with the both of them.

“Tomorrow. It's quick, I know, but we don’t have work and I can make you a pizza. I don’t want to linger about these things.” Shouta said in a rush, like if he said it faster that might make me more likely to agree. Something I was still very hesitant to do. 

“I didn’t know you could cook. I’m still not sure, it doesn’t give me much time to think about it.” I wavered, even as Shouta’s hands started rubbing my back as a comfort. I was glad that the back of the stage was relatively hidden, and there didn’t appear to be a new show starting any time soon. Meaning, we could discuss this at our leisure. 

“I know, but, what’s to think about? It can be just like this, we eat, we talk. It doesn’t have to be anything more than that. But I think it’s what we should do if we’re going to continue doing this.” He hugged me tighter to emphasize what he meant. It was a fair point. I hadn’t expected for the simple no attachment dates to go on forever, and though I had dreaded the thought, the point of dates was to get to know people and move on to other parts of a relationship. Like going to someone’s house. 

“If it’s only a talk, then tomorrow it will be. I am expecting a pizza that is worth of such a discussion. Are you sure you can manage?” I stepped back slightly to give Shouta a weak smile. My worry of how this could go wrong warring with a bolster sense of hope. That Shouta’s stubbornness, which made him so attractive, would be enough to carry all the affection I had for the man. 

“It will be the best pizza you’ve had. Let me text you my address, and let's set it for the evening, alright. That will give me time to get ingredients, and practice with them a bit.” Shouta dropped his arms from my back, instead stepping around to press his shoulder against mine. With his task accomplished, he pocketed his phone and hooked his arm though mine. “Now should we finish exploring the festival, or have you had enough excitement for one day?” Shouta asked. Waiting, without an indication of his own desires, for me to make a choice. 

“I think I could do with a few low stakes games, how about you?” I hummed, giving him a challenging smile. Shouta pulled me along towards the first stall he could find. Our fun quickly turned into a competition of who could win the most prizes for the other. 

Notes:

Shouta can get very protective when people he cares about are in danger, something that Toshi is not used to. Anyways thank you all for still on reading this, please continue leaving kudos and comments.

Chapter 42: Chapter forty-two

Summary:

A trip to the grocery store takes a turn for the worst.

Kayama had control of the shopping cart and of our trajectory, which meant if I wanted to have any say in this week’s groceries, I would have to stick close and follow her lead. 

“It’s good that you’re going to Aizawa’s. You can talk to him about all the things you’ve complained to me about, and maybe you could bring up your dates with Present Mic. You know, the two of them seem to be pretty good friends.” Kayama said, as she reached for a bottle of soy sauce. Something I’d found she had quite the love for, not that I didn’t use my fair share of the bottle. 

“That's what I’m afraid of. I’ve been lucky that the two of them haven’t figured it out yet, that I’ve gone on dates with both of them. I couldn’t possibly bring it up, it’ll cause strife between the two of them. If I even thought about actually dating the one, the other would get jealous. I’d hate to get in the way of their friendship.” I sighed, grabbing a box meal off the shelf. It looked intriguing and while the chances of me making it were low, I put it in the basket anyways. I found it helpful to have things around that were both easy to make and might be something I’d actually want to eat. 

“You’re too pessimistic. Having the two of them fight over you isn’t the only option, and having people fight over you can be nice sometimes. Let’s you feel how valuable you are.” Kayama grabbed another two boxes of the one I had put in the cart, despite my noise of protest. It was helpful to have someone else around to remind me to eat and help make meals that would be both nutritional and easy on my body. But sometimes I worried that she took the effort too seriously. I didn’t want her to think I needed her to do things for me, because I couldn’t do them myself. 

“Of course you would love the attention. Not to say that’s a bad thing, but I’m not like you. Having people fight over you sounds terrible. I prefer things to be calm, with as little conflict as possible.” It was how I tried to be with my relationships, but somehow things always turned into arguments and fighting. Mine and Nighteye’s relationship had ended in a fight so big that we’d nearly come to blows. The whole apartment building had noticed the volume of our argument.

After that, he’d taken a long vacation that I had been certain he wouldn’t return from. I was glad enough to remain friends and work partners with Nighteye. The results from that relationship were something I had dreaded repeating so much that I hadn’t even considered dating again till now. 

“It’s not always a fight, you underestimate how well people can get along when they have interests in common. When that interest is you, then you can sometimes relax and let people lavish you in affection. Have you ever actually relaxed, and let people take care of you?” Kayama turned the corner now seemingly on the hunt for snacks. A thing that she partook in far more often than I did. In spite of her best efforts. 

“I have sometimes, it’s harder for some of us. This isn’t a matter of the trailing fans you always have, not to say you do anything untoward with them, but this isn’t just people adoring you with affection. This is a relationship. Which takes effort and work.” I sighed. I knew that logically, but when we got to the heart of it, I’d never been good at acting like it. I’d always put my hero work first, and forgot anniversaries, and holidays, and important events. No matter how much I wished for the full affection of either man, maybe I wasn’t meant for more than surface level dates. 

“It’s funny you say that, since you flinch away from every possible problem. Maybe you’re so starved for affection and love that you don’t know how to accept it anymore. You know, like a house cat that gone feral. You come up to be pet by people, but when they do you hiss and swat at them.” Kayama carefully didn’t look at me while she examined a bag of chips that didn’t need nearly that level of attention.  

“I think that’s a bit of an exaggeration.” I crossed my arms, and pretended to look at the choices of crackers that were on the shelf. This wasn’t helping, and I wasn’t sure how we had gotten to this point of things, though I could hardly walk away from this without proving her point. 

“Look, that’s not what I meant, but I do worry about you. Some of these outings you’re bright and happy, and some of them you’re worrying yourself sick. I can’t tell if you actually enjoy these outings, or this is some form of masochism.” she sighed, weary enough to have me looking over at her. I regretted it for the glare I got. She continued before I could say anything. “So be honest, if it wasn't a matter of choosing one or the other do you want a relationship? Would you be happy in one? Or are you just glad that someone is paying attention to you?” I had to look away from Kayama’s sad expression to consider her words.

What did I want, if I could want, without worry? It wasn’t something I could really consider because there was always something to worry about. My current problems were simply a new set of old issues. There had been a lot of charm in having people notice me like this, scrawny and useless. Without them knowing who I was. I’d had hope, a wonder and amazement that I rarely got these days. But that hadn’t lasted forever, now I liked being around them because I felt at ease. I felt I didn’t need to put on a show, simply being there engaged in whatever we were doing was enough. I found I wanted more of that. I wanted the chance to come home to someone that would care about me, not the number of people I had or had not saved. 

“Yes, I do want that. I want what they are trying to offer me. I still don’t know how to make that possible, or who to choose, but I want to give something a chance.” I smiled, feeling lighter and brighter than I had in a long time. Maybe I could go to Shouta’s tonight, and we could discuss what we wanted. I’d come clean about dating Yamada at the same time, and maybe everything could work out still. 

“Good, hold on to that thought, and don’t shy away from it.” Kayama nodded as she started walking again. We turned the corner to head for the produce, but I came to a screeching stop at what I saw around the corner. Shouta was stretched over to kiss Yamada’s cheek, a necklace with a ring on it hanging from the blonds neck. I’d felt this sort of pressure change once before when I’d been on a sinking ship. Who would think that devastation and betrayal could have similar physical effects. I heard people call for me as I turned and ran out of the store, but I gave them no mind. I couldn’t.

Notes:

You had to know it wouldn't be that easy. Don't worry though, we still have plenty of story for them all to make up. If you like this, then please leave kudos and comments. Until next time.

Chapter 43: Chapter forty-three

Summary:

Toshi hides away trying to wallow in his hurt on his own, but those around him won't let him suffer alone.

I leaned back against the tub wall, making no effort to stop the tears. I wasn’t sure it was the smartest idea to return to the apartment, when multiple people I wanted nothing to do with knew where it was. But I hadn’t been able to think of a better destination. I’d already made the risky move of changing to All Might to jump my way here, it was so tempting to go back home. I probably could make the jump if I tried. But for all my hurt, I couldn’t bring myself to leaving Kayama alone to finish our work. So here I was sobbing out my heart break, and feeling like a fool.

I’d put so much worry into not hurting either man. Been careful to not overstep any boundaries. Keep things simple until I figured out who I should continue on with, without hurting the other. While they had both come seeking my attention, my affections. While knowing the other as they did, knowing what the other was doing and how they felt. I on the other hand had been dragged through the dark like an idiot, like a toy.

I startled as my phone rang again. It had been ringing nonstop with calls from Kayama, as well as Present Mic and Aizawa. All of which I let go to voicemail, though only a few messages had been left. This call was from Nighteye meaning, there could be something relevant to the mission. It would be a welcomed distraction at the moment. I took a deep breath and cleared my throat as best I could before answering.

“Hello Nighteye, did you find anything on our new acquaintance, Mr. Compress? Is he friend or foe? Who exactly are his associates, and how does he know so much about All for One?” The press conference, light and happy tone, was so easy to slip into. I knew that Nighteye would recognize it immediately; but it had better hopes of being ignored, the one that showed I’d spent however long crying. 

“No, we haven’t found anything new, but that’s not why I’m calling. I got a rather frantic call from midnight just now. It was a bit hard to understand her because she kept yelling at someone else. What I could understand was that you disappeared after learning the men you have been courting are romantically involved with each other.” Nighteye’s normal matter of fact tone was tinged with concern. That simple statement had a new round of sobs bubbling up in my throat. It wasn’t long before I couldn’t hold them back any longer, and I was crying like the fool I was.

“Oh Toshi, how do you end up in these situations? You have much too tender a heart to withstand this sort of ache.” His sigh was something that dug another glass sliver in my heart. 

“I’m sorry this isn’t something you should be dealing with again. You shouldn’t have to worry about me anymore, or listen to any more of my personal woes. I’ll be fine eventually, and let you get back to work now.” I took a shaky breath to try and get myself under control again. It was ridiculous for me to be crying in the bathroom like some school girl. It was foolish that I had ever turned to my ex for advice about my new pursuits.

I’d never considered how the conversations about those two might have effected Nighteye. Something that had been the biggest reason he broke up with me. I could never consider what the other person might want or what they were doing, and it had gotten me in trouble once more.

“If you hang up before I get at least one genuine laugh out of you, I will drive there myself and I will be bringing the tickle machine with me. How often must you be told that having people worry for you is not a burden. That we do it freely as an expression of care.” Nighteye scolded, and it got an almost huffed laugh because I knew he would do that. The damnable man buying another one every time I tried to get rid of the blasted machines. 

“Let’s not get too drastic here. I’ll have a good cry, finish the mission, and be home so that I can get back to work. In a few months, I’ll forget all about this little misadventure. It was fun while it lasted, but I’ll move on just like I always have.” I shifted against the tub wall. It was hardly a comfortable place to sit, and I was starting to calm down enough to realize that. I also pointedly ignored his comment about people caring because, if they cared so much, why did they always leave. Not that it was all that important, when they shouldn’t have to worry or care about me in the first place. I was All Might, I could handle things on my own. 

“You are a fool. When have you ever moved on from anything. You haven’t moved on from us, or you could call me by my name and accept one of my offers to get a drink. It will take you a long time to move on from this, if you ever do. Frankly, I don’t see why you have to, other than your determination to die an old lonely man.” Nighteye snapped like he normally didn’t. A sharp toned sting, that riled up the hurt in my chest. 

“They are together. Married if the ring on Present Mic’s necklace is anything to go by. They were committed to each other, before they made any motions towards me. That is clear now. They knew what they were doing. They knew when the other would go on a date with me. I had been so careful to not let that fact slip, to be considerate for something they didn’t even think about. I was a fucking toy for their amusement!” I snarled.

Surprised at my own use of the curse, but not willing to take it back, as rage replaced any hurt I had felt. How dare they treat my affections and heart like a game of tug of war. Trying to see who they could drag me to more, before leaving me to suffer as they went back to each other. 

“There is so much to be explained and unraveled with those statements. I will let Midnight handle the immediate implications, while I start a presentation on the whole of the issue.” Nighteye’s dead pan tone was so blunt, that I stumbled over my words in surprise. 

“What, why? Everything I said is perfectly reasonable, I don't see how else this could be viewed.” I stammered. The pieces of my anger fading away as my shock took over, possibly what Nighteye had expected to happen.

“That is because your view on people and interpersonal relations is rather limited. Stunted by your lack of acting as a normal person instead of also being a hero that has to be a step apart from everyone else. Something I find frustrating, in part because I understand why you do it. In the meantime, I’ve unfinished tracking your phone and Midnight should be knocking on the door any minute now. But first a riddle, why does the chicken coop have two doors?” I should have expected that Nighteye would do something like this, and never have answered my phone. I gave a long groan to show my frustration. 

“Why?” for as annoyed as I was and how tempting to hang up on him. I knew better than to ignore one of his riddles. The threat of the tickle machine was fresh in my mind. 

“One for the chicken, one for the fox. Now talk to Midnight, and don’t run away from love before you even have the chance to feel it.” Nighteye hung up before I had the chance to voice my complaints. The knock at the bathroom door prevented me from calling him back, either. 

“It’s unlocked, come in.” I sighed. I hadn’t thought to do so at the time, and then couldn’t be bother to get up. Kayama walked in and shuffled to sit next to me in the tiny space, putting her arms around my shoulders in a hug. We stayed there without saying a word for a long time.

Notes:

Poor Toshi nothing goes easy for him, but he has good people around him that are more stubborn than him, so things will work out eventually. Thank you for continuing to read this if you enjoyed it please leave kudos and comments.

Chapter 44: Chapter forty-four

Summary:

Bathrooms are a very good places for deep discussions.

I shifted my leg as it started to cramp. The bathroom floor had long since stopped being comfortable, but I couldn’t bring myself to move. 

“I yelled at them a lot. They did seem a bit sorry and worried about you. Not that it does much good now. I told them that too, and quite a bit more.” Kayama finally said as a way of comfort. I should be glad that she came to my defense, and she did what I wanted to do at that moment. But now I was too tired for the anger. 

“You shouldn’t have done that. Its…” I wasn’t sure where I wanted to go with that thought, to try and brush off the hurt I felt, or try and keep it as something I handled without anyone else getting involved. I didn’t get much chance to consider, because Kayama slapped my shoulder. 

“Stop that. Your feelings are just as important as anyone else’s, and I’ll say that till you start to listen. I did exactly what was needed to get them to fess up. The store run in is why they’ve been trying to get you to their house, so they can have a discussion about their relationship status. This afternoon was apparently not how they meant for you to find out.” Kayama sighed, her hand wrapping around my arm as she shifted more comfortably against me. While it wasn’t exactly something I did often, the warmth and weight of her was a comfort that I enjoyed. 

“I don’t see how that would have made much of a difference, other than being a private incident rather than a public one.” I cringed at the thought of what might have happened had I gone to their house. Expecting only Aizawa and seeing Present Mic there as well, I forcefully pushed away thoughts of how that might have gone. 

“Polygamy is a valid option. You know that, right?” Kayama looked up at me the same she had when she’d told me I could find my emails on my phone, and I didn’t need my computer. A flush of heat crawled up my neck, because these were entirely different things, and I didn’t need that look from her. 

“That's something children do. I don’t begrudge them the fun and chance to learn about themselves and others, but I am a grown man. That’s not something you do. The two of them are also respectable adults, well settled into a relationship in any matter. I don’t know what they were doing with this little charade, but I have that much respect for them at least.” I huffed. That was what baffled me the most, they had to know what the other was doing it. Not a seeming coincidence that they might both pick me to cheat on the other with. I wasn’t sure how this strange game of theirs had been meant to play out, but I wouldn’t have any more involvement in it.

“The only reason I’m not hitting you, is because I know you go through life like a well-meaning but confused grandpa.” Kayama silenced my noises of protest before I could make any proper argument. “Plenty of sensible grown adults have poly relationships. There is nothing wrong with that, and it is something that you could have if you weren’t so determined to deny yourself any form of joy.” She was now sitting up to glare at me. I had to stop all my protests to seriously consider what she was saying.

I’d known about polygamy for a long time, I wasn’t quite as out of touch as Kayama liked to bemoan, but it had always been something that was talked about in a hushed tone. Accompanied by pitying looks, or dismissive giggles. It wasn’t ever present as something respectable people did. I knew that the world had once said the same about gay men, that parts of it still did, but I’d only heard the sneers for polygamy from others around me. I’d never stopped to think that those remarks might have been just as wrong about those people as all the insults I’d received in my life.

It was a piece of information that was hard to fit against everything else I’d heard on the matter, but why shouldn’t it be true? I’d gotten to know Aizawa and Present Mic not only as romantic prospects, but also as work colleagues and friends. They were both respectable people whose opinion I valued. If I still thought of them in that regard, despite the hurt the lies caused, why should I have my previous thoughts on polygamy at all? 

“Really? People do that? The two of them meant to do that with me?” I asked, a spark of hope lighting in my chest. That maybe, just maybe, it hadn’t been a fluke. It hadn’t been a game, or a dishonesty from each other, but an interest in me from both of them. 

“Yeah, people do. It’s the same as any other relationship. You talk to the other people you have interest in. Discuss things you’re okay with, and things you’re not, and everyone respects that. It can have complications, and there can be problems, but so can any relationship.” Kayama shrugged, settling back against my side. A grounding weight as my mind whirled with the possibilities. The most logical seeming also the most ridiculous 

“And they wanted that with me?” I whispered, having trouble wrapping my mind around the fact that all of this new information could apply to me. It was something I hadn’t meant to say to distracted my going over every interaction the three of us had had to mind my words. 

“For some unknown reason, yeah, that’s the impression I’m getting. The distress they showed when you ran off was as genuine as you can get.” Kayama said, while picking at a thread on my sleeve. I grimaced at the reminded of how I had reacted. It had been better than yelling, but it still was not the best I’d ever done. Shame filled me as I realized how my reaction had likely hurt them as well.

“I’m still angry at them for hiding the fact that they are already in a relationship.” I grumbled, to cover my sudden guilt over the incident. To be honest, though, the hurt hadn’t gone away even with the revelation that things were maybe not as I first thought. Shifting again and grimacing when my knee popped painfully.

“Neither am I. There were better ways to go about that, and you have every right to be angry. I know how important it was to you that you didn’t hurt them. But I can Also understand why they did it the way they did. It can be hard to gauge someone’s reaction, if they are going to be receptive or lash out. Sometimes it's better to keep your guard up until you can be sure how invested you want to get.” Kayama stood much more easily than I could hope for, then offered a hand to help me to my feet.

I accepted the help easily. The bathroom having turned from a safe haven to a cold tiled discomfort. Guilt shimmered under my skin as I thought on how vulnerable the topic must have made the both of them feel. Not sure if their affections would be returned, or if they would face a cruelty that I myself had experienced simply for not having the right form of affections.  

“I should probably apologize for leaving them there like that then.” I sighed, making my way to the couch to fall on to it. Feeling somehow more clear-headed and confused than I had before Kayama had come home to comfort me. 

“Maybe. I think that might have been the best you could have done at that moment, to not say things you don’t mean. But they have their own mistakes to own up to. I think what would be best is to talk with them, and sort all of this out calmly and do it soon.” Kayama hummed. Her voice carrying out from the kitchen as she started banging around in there. I suddenly wondered if she had gotten any of the groceries, or if she had left them in the store to come looking for me. 

“I’m not sure I’m going to be up for talking to either of them for a very long time.” I leaned my head back against the couch cushions. Wondering how a simple undercover mission that I wasn't supposed to be on in the first place, had turned out like this. 

“Well, are you up for junk food and bad movies? Because I think that is a perfect remedy for today.” Kayama hopped over the back of the couch, tossing me a bag of American chips I liked, and grabbed the remote to start flicking through options without waiting for any answer. Though I agreed with her that I would like anything that got my mind off the events of today. 

Notes:

Sometimes what you really need is for someone to point out what right in front of you. I hope you still love reading this, and please leave kudos and comments.

Chapter 45: Chapter forty-five

Summary:

Despite personal problems, school still goes on. While Toshi can avoid people very well, he can't hide his odd behavior forever.

I flicked through my folder, giving it a cursory read while the children worked quietly on a simple page of math questions I had given them. It was one of the rare days, where they were eager to learn and didn’t bother me too much as I tried to sort out what would need to be covered next in the class. A motion at the hallway window caught my attention, but I flinched away when I saw that it was Aizawa passing by the door. It had been three days since the mishap at the grocery store, and three days of avoiding the both of them. Present Mic had tried to approach me a few times, but Aizawa seemed willing enough to give me my space. 

“Are you angry at Mr. Aizawa and Mr. Mic?” The question surprisingly came from young Todoroki. Who was the last of the children I would think would notice such things, or to speak up about them. 

“No, I’m not angry with them. We're all good friends, I’ve just been too busy to talk with them. Are you done with your questions? You should finish them here so you don’t have to do them at home.” The lie was easy enough to say. Even with the explanation Kayama had given me, I was still angry that they had hidden their relationship from me. They could have said something about each other, maybe not the full extent, but just let me know I didn’t have their full undivided attention. Frankly, it was easier to sit with that anger then think about what to do next, but that wasn’t something I was going to explain to a room full of children. Ones that now had a laser focus on me. My hope that they would continue being distracted by the worksheet quickly dissipating. 

“But then why was Mr. Mic sad when he saw you pass by during music lessons? He looked like he was going to cry?” Little Mina piped up. She was one I did expect to notice and make a comment, even though I wished she wouldn’t. 

“There could have been a lot of reasons for that. Maybe he got something in his eye. If these worksheets are too easy for you, I have more of them?” I reached for the drawer I kept spare worksheets in. Mostly with more math problems, and a few with spelling or sentence questions. It got most of the children to look back at their work and ignore me. That is except for young Tokoyami’s who’s little head shot up with sharp-eyed attention when he hadn't been paying any moments ago. I feared what would come out of his beak. 

“Threats of punishment are the tools of a tyrant that has no other method of silencing those that are right in pointing out injustice. What is the true reason that Mr. Mic was sad?” Young Tokoyami demanded. His words might have held more weight if his voice wasn't so tiny and squeaky. I resisted the urge to beat my head on the desk, it would only encourage them.

“Who taught you that? Do you even know what a tyrant is? Do you talk to your parents like this?” I asked a bit more desperately than I’d meant to. Young Tokoyami worried me sometimes. I’d already had a few conversations with his parents about strange sayings like this, I was mostly soothed when they always said it was normal for him.

“Yes, do not avoid the question, teacher.” Those sharp eyes didn’t leave me for a moment. It encouraged some of the children to pause their work, and watch us a bit more discretely this time. 

“It’s nothing to worry about. We adults had a difference in opinions about things, but that alright, it happens sometimes. People can’t always agree about everything. No one is mad at anyone, now can we focus on the work, please. I’m sure not all of you are done with your class work.” I coaxed them again, though, I could see I was quickly losing control of the room. Without something to get them back on task, I'd likely lose it entirely. 

“Does that mean that you had a fight? That’s what my parents say when they have a fight. Maybe we can help you.” Little Hagakure chimed in, her voice bright with hope. The other children started talking over each other, trying to give me advice. I waved my hands for everyone to be quite, realizing that I would have to bend a little to not have things devolve into chaos. I rubbed at my forehead briefly. 

“Even if we did get into a fight, that is still not something that any of you should worry about. But since you won’t let it drop, what is one thing you might suggest?” I sighed once again. Confused as to how I had gotten to a point in my life where I was taking relationship advice from children, it had to be a new low. 

“You could take him, mochi. I’m always happier when I get to have mochi.” Little U raraka said. A gift wasn't the worst idea, but I wasn’t sure what he might like, and I wasn’t sure if that was how I wanted to bridge the gap. 

“But Mr. Mic doesn’t like mochi, so that won’t be a good gift for him.” I said instead, watching as little Uraraka pouted. 

“Then maybe you could make him smile by smiling at him. That’s how All Might solves things. He smiles and makes people around him smile. Um, maybe you could make jokes too, that’s what All Might’s sidekick Nighteye does.” Young Midoriya smiled wide, so proud of himself for the idea. How Nighteye would mock me if he’d heard the suggestion. There was a reason I left the jokes to him. I couldn’t say they were much better than mine, but he could at least make people laugh. I just got odd looks. 

“I don’t think it will be that easy. Jokes can’t fix everything.” Oh, how I wished I could fix this just by being All Might. But this wasn’t a crash or anything that would be saved by my muscles, in fact being All Might made the situation worse. 

“Just apologies for being mean, and then talk to them.” Bakago said to the surprise of us all. He was still grumpily doing his math questions, and had been the only one to not look up this entire time. What was more surprising than his sudden interest, was that he was the one to make a somewhat sensible suggestion, 

“What if I’m not the one that did something wrong? Why should I apologize?” I asked, curious to what he might say to that. 

“Everyone does something wrong in an argument. Besides, it’s what you would make Deku and me do, isn’t it?” Young Bakugo sighed, looking up at me with a glare as he finished his last question. I worked my jaw for a few moments, trying to think of a counter to that and I couldn’t. 

“I will consider that. Now for anyone finished with their work, they can go play in the toy bin.” I said. Considering that young Bakugo was the only paying more attention to his work than my problems, he was the only one that could get up and go play. There were many groans, one sounding suspiciously like a mutter about bribery. But it got the children to get back to their work, which was what I wanted, so I let it slide without comment. Now I could continue trying to come up for plans, adding how to approach Present Mic and Aizawa to the list of things to figure out. 

Notes:

Sometimes you have to get called out by a horde of children to get your shit together, poor Toshi is having a rough time and can't catch a break. I've gotten into a good rhythm of editing, but I feel like anytime I try and promise regular updates I instantly jinx myself, so we'll just see how things go for a while. Anyways thank you to everyone that is still reading this and leaving kudos and comments, please keep it up. See you next time.

Chapter 46: Chapter forty-six

Summary:

Toshi couldn't avoid Aizawa and Present Mic forever. So, with a bit of courage, a bit of yelling, and a few tears, a long overdue conversation gets a slow start.

I nearly backed out of the staff room when I saw Aizawa sitting at one of the far tables. His back was to me, so it would be easy to leave without being noticed by him. Instead, I took a deep breath to rile my nerves. It had taken a trouble making child to point out that I was being a stubborn fool. So, I might as well take the opportunity presented to me to change that. The break room was empty of other people, so this would be my best chance to try talking to Aizawa again. I marched over and sat in a chair opposite the shorter man. 

“Hello, I hope I’m not interrupting things, and we can maybe talk.” I started, not sure what else there might be to say. I wasn’t very good at small talk when I had things to say. Aizawa looked up from the book he had been reading to glare at me, his irises tinged red. I flinched, and it was very hard to not start fidgeting under his imposing gaze.

“Oh, now you want to talk? How can I be sure you won’t bolt for the door when it becomes convenient for you? No. I’m busy, go get your daily gossip from someone else.” Aizawa snarled at me, turning his attention back to his book. 

“The other day was not my best moment, I will admit, and I apologize for how I reacted. But I’m sure that you can understand how I might have been surprised and acted on emotion rather than sense. Like how I now understand why you're hurt and uninterested in giving explanations here; as I scorned that chance when I had it.” I said. Trying not to snarl back at him. Perhaps I had been too generous in thinking that Aizawa was giving me space, because I hadn’t expected him to be petty. But maybe I was wrong about a good number of things. 

“Not listening.” Aizawa ground out. Looking at a page in his book that he very clearly didn’t have the focus to actually read. A dark, angry part of me wanted to grab it out of his hands, and have the two of us screaming at each other. Then we would at least be saying things. 

“Well I am, so if you want to start talking about what you thought you were doing, now would be an excellent time.” I growled back, rolling my shoulders so that I could keep my anger under control. Yelling might feel good in the moment, but I knew that it wouldn’t get either of us what we wanted. Still, I couldn’t help the jab. Even with the proper explanation and a few days to mull it over. I felt like I had been a toy for the two of them. Dragged along to places and events for their amusement until they felt necessary to tell me what was so vitally important.

Aizawa dropped his book, irises fully red and hair standing on end, as he stood to yell at me. I braced to meet him head on. 

“Toshi?” Present, Mic’s voice cut through the room before either of us could say anything. It was a quite broken hope that took the wind out of the both Aizawa and I. The blonde looked at me with watery eyes, and a wobbling lip. Something that I had tried so hard to prevent, and yet we were here anyways. 

“Yes. I thought perhaps we might talk about what happened.” I brushed my hand through my hair to gather my composure. Concerned at how Aizawa and I had come so close to losing our tempers so quickly. Present Mic hesitantly walked to my chair and opened his arms for a hug. I quickly and easily filled the silent request, rubbing his back when he gave a single wet sob. I had to say that it was nice to feel his in my arms, a balm to the hurt in my heart. 

“Yes, but not here. It’s a late start day tomorrow, so maybe you can come over tonight? Or we could do it over the weekend if tonight is too soon, or whenever you think best. You have our numbers, you can text and we can make things work. Right Sho?” Yamada stuttered, as he pulled away from me to sit on Aizawa’s lap. The dark hair man putting his arms protectively around his husband, nodding his agreement. 

“I have no plans for tonight, and this is perhaps not something we should put off any longer.” I sighed, looking around the room, because I couldn’t stand the combined glare and teary eyes from the pair of them. It would be so easy to say how we could have avoided this if there had been a conversation sooner, but I held back. It wouldn’t help anything to bring that up, and I wanted to at least be on friendly terms with both men again. Even if we couldn’t come to a romantic understanding. 

“Then you have our address. We’ll make dinner, and you can come around in the evening. Giving all of a chance to finish and change from work. We didn’t end up getting things for a pizza, would soup be alright instead?” Yamada asked, fiddling with Aizawa’s fingers as a reassurance to his nerves. The other letting the blond do all the talking. 

“I’m sure whatever you make will be fine.” I said, relaxing slightly in my chair. It had been a rough start with Aizawa, but Yamada was proving to be a good balancing point for us all. If we could get through one evening together, then there might be some hope for more. 

“I have work to do.” Aizawa huffed, prodding Yamada until he got up so that he could leave. There was a distinct notion that he was still angry, and only willing to go about things because Yamada wanted them. 

“Don’t mind Sho he does want this as much as I do, as much as I hope you do. He just holds on to grudges, and closes up at the smallest hurts. I’ll talk to him before tonight, and it’ll be fine.” Yamada gave me a pinched smile, one that I wish I could make more genuine. But that would take time to fix the mess we had gotten ourselves into. 

“I hope so. I never wanted to see either of you hurt, not that it does any good now.” I sighed, rubbing my forehead. I wasn’t sure this was much of an apology, but I wasn’t sure how much should be said before tonight. 

“It’s alright. It’s easy for someone to get hurt when there is this much care in one place, and not enough honesty. We did just as much to hurt you as you did to hurt us. I think it’s better to remember that none of us meant for that to happen, and try to move forwards from here on.” Yamada reached over to silently ask for my hand, I gave it happily. He sparked a hope that maybe my efforts weren’t in vain, and if we had burned the bridge towards a relationship, then there might still be the chance for keeping them as friends. I had so few of those that I really shouldn’t be foolish enough to toss away ones I had right in front of me. All too soon the school bell was ringing, and I had to get back to my class before the children returned from P.E.

Notes:

And here is the very start of the boys talking to each other in a sensible manner. I'm so glad to have gotten to this point, where the air clears, and they can have a few moments of happiness between them all. It's been a long time coming, and I appreciated everyone that has stuck with me this long. So keep leaving kudos and comments please and thank you, until next time.

Chapter 47: Chapter forty-seven

Summary:

Toshi finally makes it over to the house of Yamada and Aizawa for a date that might be a start at something between the three of them, but he also finds an unexpected surprise there.

I sighed as I stood outside the address on my phone, resisting the urge to run my hand through my hair; something that Kayama had worked so hard to try and tame. I instead straightened my shirt again, before giving up and knocking on the door. I’d come this far, no point in turning back now. There was a short moment between my knock and the sound of footsteps, in which I had the brief thought that I could certainly transform and run before the door opened. I stamped down on the thought harshly. That was the cowards answer, and I was no coward. Or at least I could try and tell myself that. 

“Toshi, you’re here. Please come in, don’t stand out in the cold. We’re almost finished preparing things for the night. Make yourself comfortable, dinner will be ready in a few minutes.” Yamada ushered me into the house. It wasn’t yet dark enough or late enough in the year for it to be truly cold out, but the house was still pleasantly warmer than being outside. I took in the simply done modern house with its mix of miss matched furniture, including a cat tree and a good number of cat toys littering the floor. Yamada took my coat and hung it in the closet.

Turning to head for the couch, I froze in place when Young Todoroki popped out of the kitchen. Aizawa was close behind, trying to shoo him upstairs with a plate of dino nuggets. That solved the question of who was the temporary guardian and hero protection for the source of this mission, arresting Endeavor was important on its own, but the threat he posed to his son was what made a quick resolution so necessary.

This was a question that had plagued me from the start of the mission, and now made so much more sense. While also causing so many more problems. I might have turned around and left the house, had I gotten control of myself before Yamada came over and put his hand on the small of my back, leading me forwards. 

“Yes, sorry, that’s another thing we needed to talk about. It's complicated but will be relevant going forwards.” he said as I numbly sat on the couch. Yamada left me there as he went to check on supper. Aizawa, completely ignoring me as he continued coaxing the young boy up the stairs with promises of free-range of his TV.

I was fine enough with being left on my own for the moment, as I panicked trying to think of what best to do in this situation. There were so many complications with this information, more than there was already.

I needed to tell Naomasa and Kayama this as soon as possible, finding out who was watching Young Todoroki was part of the mission. So, we could provide support if needed. But I shouldn’t tell anyone this, not with the risk it now presents to all of us. Now, the two of them might think I was only using them to get to Young Todoroki, if there were ever to find out about who I really was and why I was here. I didn’t think they would be understanding that trying to find the guardians of Young Todoroki and wooing them were entirely different things.

I couldn’t possibly continue with tonight, not now. I didn’t know what to do, how could I get out of this tangled mess, when it was already too late for me to escape unscathed. I couldn’t just up and leave at this moment, it would be far too suspicious. 

“Hey dinners ready. You alright?” Aizawa’s hand dropping onto my shoulder brought me back to the present. I sucked in a breath, not realizing that my chest had gotten so tight. I tried to breathe too deeply, too quickly, out of reflex, and I felt the bubble of blood crawl up my throat. Before it reached high enough for me to taste, Aizawa handed me a tissue so I could cough it into that, pointing towards the trash can next to the couch. 

“Apologies. I’m fine, just a bit nervous I guess.” I gave a weak chuckle, as I wiped my mouth clean and tossed the tissue. The concern in Aizawa’s eyes, out weighted any annoyance on his face. It melted my heart and my worries to know that even with our irritations not worked out, he still cared enough to worry about me. I wasn’t sure why his worry dropped all of my guards, and made me want to cave to his simple caring hands when it made me rile and pull away from everyone else. But I knew it was going to be my undoing, as I let him give me a helping hand I didn’t need as I stood from the couch and was led into the kitchen. 

“It’s fine. When you work with children for long enough, you become desensitized to many things. Do you need something to clear your throat? There is non-acholic cider on the table, but we can get you water if that’s better.” Aizawa offered pulling out my chair for me, while Yamada was already halfway to a cupboard, likely the one with more cups. 

“No, the cider is fine. Thank you, I’m alright. Sorry for startling you though, I will have to say this is not unusual for me. Rare and unpredictable sometimes but will happen again.” I took a sip of the cider to clear the uncomfortable sting that the bloody clump had left behind. The other men settled when I didn’t start to cough again. Aizawa took his seat on the other side of the small square table, while Yamada started setting plates before us. Then taking the seat between the both of us. 

“Can I ask about that? Don’t feel obligated to share something sensitive, you clearly have it under control. But it’s a,” Yamada paused, searching for what was sure to be the word he thought most diplomatic. I glanced at what it was that Yamada had brought to the table for dinner, a teriyaki chicken yosoba, that smelled divine.

“Worry, curiosity, concern? Yes, I’ve heard that before. It is something sensitive. I don’t normally talk about it much, but I think it’ll be relevant and important for you to know if this is to go forwards.” I paused to fend off complaints from both of them, which in its own way was a comfort.

“When they had to take out my lung, it was not as clean a surgery as any of us would have liked. They had to leave part of the bronchial tube, to avoid complications in the surrounding area. The tissue can be thin in places of that leftover, it can sometimes tear with the smallest movement, making it bleed into that space. Reflexively, my body tries to clear away the blood when that happens. The tears seal up as quickly as they form, and it's rarely more than a mouthful that bleeds at any given time. So the doctors say that it isn’t a concern unless it gets worse, and trying to fix it would just be an unnecessary stress on my body.” I explained, taking another sip of cider.

Hizashi and Shouta nodded in understanding, but there wasn’t much to go from there, so we started eating in a stiff sort of silence. The chicken was as good as it smelled, but less salty than I had expected. Rather, the whole meal was light while still flavorful. Something I would appreciate later tonight. 

Notes:

I'm alive and have the rest of the story to present for your reading pleasure, enjoy.

Chapter 48: Fourty-eight

Summary:

The dinner turns toward discussion of past relationships and comfortable boundaries.

“We’ve been married three years.” I was very glad that Aizawa chose to speak in the moments between bites, because I was having a hard enough time not choking on my breath. He continued despite Yamada’s wordless abolishment. “We’ve dated since high school with a third partner at the time, but he died before we graduated. Since then, we haven’t dated many others. You might have noticed that Yamada is much more energetic than I am, so I can’t always be what he needs. Sometimes that means he dates other people. But that isn’t often, and we still love each other very much.” Aizawa finished speaking with as much flourish as he started.

I could see the tension in his shoulders, and the way that he wouldn’t look at me. Clear indicators that he wasn’t as nonchalant about the topic as he would like me to think. 

“You could have been softer about that.” Yamada mumbled, as he twirled his fork around noodles. Not paying enough attention to properly pick them up. 

“There is never a good way to have this conversation. Might as well start it somewhere.” Aizawa shot back angrily, shoving a piece of chicken in his mouth. 

“What Sho leaves out is this has happened maybe a handful of times. It’s just that I like going on dates, especially with pretty people. Sho tries to go on as many as he can manage with me, but he gets tired easily, or I feel guilt for wearing him out. I’ve never slept with anyone but Sho, and he always knew exactly what we were doing. He’s had the same opportunity to date that I have, but this is the first time he’s had any interest in doing so. Do you have any questions for us?” Yamada finally put enough focus on his plate to gather a few noodles on his fork and take a bite.

Waiting with apprehension as I mulled over what he told me. I had so many questions, the problem was sorting them down to some sort of sensibility. 

“Why? Why me? Why go through with this? Yes I understand wanting to go on dates, mostly, but doesn’t it open you to so much hurt? And you Aizawa, why did you get involved? What was the plan here? What was this all supposed to lead to?” I sighed getting the more logical thoughts out into the open.

Trying to ignore the part where Yamada had said he liked to go with pretty people, and that by consequence meant me as well. Figuring out how he could possibly think of me as pretty could be a problem for later. 

“Oh, your one of those types, yeah that makes sense. Dates don’t have to lead anywhere. You can have a single night out with someone without getting sex, or expecting a second date. That doesn’t mean it was a bad date.” Aizawa smiled at me without answering anything else I had asked. He continued before I had the chance to press. “I don’t usually pay much attention to when Zashi starts talking about people he’s found attractive, or is going to go on a date with. He doesn’t do it behind my back and he comes home to me, so that all I care about. You on the other hand bumbled your way into making an impression. It made me curious like I haven’t been in a long time.” his eyes bore into me in a way that should have been terrifying, but rather sent a thrill of heat through me.

“Sho complained about you so much when you started working at the school. When he came home from the cat cafe talking about you non-stop I made the suggestion that he was maybe not irritated by you, but infatuated. It made for a comical night.” Yamada giggled around the lip of his glass. It was a sound I wanted to hear so much more of. 

“No, I was very annoyed at your lack of professionalism. But then you listened to the advice you were given, and you put in the work to do your job well. Something you’ve been good at for a long time now. You want to know why we were attracted to you? It’s because for as awkward and clumsy as you are, you put a heartfelt effort into what you’re doing. You listen to others so you can learn. It’s an endearing quality.” He said it so simply, like it wasn’t the most thoughtful compliment anyone has ever said to me. I cleared my throat because there was one last thing I needed to know before I could go forwards with this. 

“And what if I do start dating the both of you, would you stop going on dates with others? What if I was uncomfortable with you wanting to?” I asked the part I could manage to voice. The darker parts of me worried that if Yamada dated so often then he must have gotten tired of them, and I was so very afraid of either of them getting bored of me and moving on. 

“I don’t think I’d want to depending on how we all fit together. Having a third person fills a need for me, and you don’t go looking for what you have already. If your uncomfortable with anything we do, you only have to say so. We will stop and figure things out. These things work because everyone is comfortable and respectful of boundaries.” Yamada reached over to put his hand on my arm. Aizawa’s foot nudging my own from under the table. The simple acts of reassurance had me choking up. I had to take a long sip of my cider to not let the sob break free from my chest. My foolish soft romantics heart to full and happy to bear. 

“I didn’t think you were so prone to crying. Movie nights are going to be awful with both of you sobbing on my shoulders.” Aizawa made the joke with a small smile on his face. The first I had seen in days, how it warmed me to think I might get the chance to see it so much more often. “The only question that really matters is do you want the both of us? Is this something you’re willing to try and make work?” he continued, his foot wrapping around my ankle.

I had to take a depth breath before I fell into a coughing fit. It gave me the space to think. It was so easy to remember all the reasons this couldn’t and wouldn’t work. Between my real identity, and the distance that would be between us when I went back home. Or the inevitable fall out when they learned that I had been looking for who had fostered young Todoroki so that I could help protect the child. This would certainly make that easy, but it felt so wrong.

Amid all those thoughts I used the touch of both men to ground myself and focus on the question at hand. At this moment in time, and the question everyone kept asking. What did I want? For the first time in a long time I wanted to try for something. I wanted this, and whatever may come. I wanted in a way I hadn’t since Nighteye had moved all of his stuff out of my apartment in one night, and I realized how far we had fallen. 

“Yes, I want to try, if the two of you think you can make space for an old man with more secrets, then he knows what to do with?” I gave them a wobbling smile that couldn’t possible keep up with how much I felt. 

“We have our own secrets, so I think we can figure something out.” Shouta hummed, going back to the remnants of his dinner. That seemed to be agreement enough as we all made to finish dinner. Hizashi’s hand firmly on my arm, and Shouta’s ankle pressing into mine. For just one night I could pretend that everything would work out, and there was nothing to worry about. Nothing and no one needed saving. I could relax about being around people I cared about.

Chapter 49: fourty-nine

Summary:

Toshi and Shouta have a moment to themselves to talk about what it means to be in a relationship.

With dinner finished, I had moved to the living room. Not quite ready to leave for the night but unbothered to be alone as Hizashi cleaned up the kitchen, refusing help. Shouta had gone upstairs to put young Todoroki to bed, so I sat on the couch waiting for the two of them to be done with their respective tasks. Trying not to overthink the many things I had learned tonight.

A soft mewing had me looking over at the sound, I didn’t quite startle as a tiny black cat jumped over the arm of the couch. Coming to sit on the cushion next to me, blinking at me with curious eyes. 

“Hello lovely, are you friendly, do you want petting? Shouta did once say he had cats, didn’t he?” I cooed, holding my hand out from the cat to sniff. Smiling as they immediately started rubbing their cheeks on my knuckles. 

“That's Chiena, she will make friends with anyone that will hold still long enough for her to rub her head on.” Shouta’s voice came from behind me. I leaned back to see him coming down the stairs, apparently done seeing to young Todoroki. 

“Well, she’s pretty enough to have everyone cooing over her. So I’m not surprised she makes friends easily.” I brushed my fingers over her black fur, soft as a favorite blanket. She pressed into my hand with a loud purr, coming forwards to knead my leg as I petted her. 

“I hope you're prepared for what this all means. Hizashi and I don’t ...add to our relationship lightly. He might like to date, but we’ve only gone this far once since being married. He was devastated when they left.” Shouta clicked his fingers and another two cats popped out of hidden spots to come meowing at him. Jumping up on the couch in seconds. 

“Is that why you were angry? You thought I was going to hurt Hizashi? I never wanted to hurt either of you, even unintentionally. I don’t date on a whim. When I do, I mean for it to last. What of yourself? Are you just doing this to protect Hizashi?” If he wasn’t going to beat around the bush, then I wasn’t going to bother with it either.

It did have a certain bit of clarity, though, to hear him talk about how things had gone before. It made me smile to think of how protective of people he cared about, Aizawa was. It gave me hope that he might turn that sentiment in my favor, even if it would more likely be turned against me. 

“My affections for you are genuine. I’m simply better at guarding my heart than he is. I’m better at moving on, Zashi hurts for a long time after a rejection, and I hate to see him like that.” Shouta was careful to ignore the rest of what I’d said. It was becoming a predictable pattern. He could talk about what Hizashi might feel or say, but would skip over as much of himself as he could. 

“No. I think you're better at distancing yourself from your hurt, and closing them off. I know that how it is. For me, every hurt is so much that I step away from all of it, and don’t try anything for years. Letting routine and simplicity take the place of the deep, meaningful connections that you want. I think you and I are much more like each other, than either of us are like Hizashi.” I reached over to scratched behind the ear of a tabby sitting happily on Shouta’s lap. I tried to catch the shorter man’s eye, but he turned away from me with a click of his tongue. 

“I hope you also realize that we won’t hide Shoto in his room every time you come over. He is part of this house at the moment, and as much a part of this as either of us are.” Shouta changed the subject, and while I hated learning about the boys' situation like this, it presented me the perfect opportunity. 

“It is a bit odd, but I don’t mind the boy. He is a wonder to have in class, and can’t imagine he would be much different at home. Though, can you explain a bit more about what you mean about for the moment? Is he a foster, not adopted?” it took me a moment to think of how most carefully ask the question, so it wouldn’t be suspiciously too much to know or to ask. 

“It’s a complicated situation. He has a home that is good and still wants him, but there are circumstance that make it safer to be around heroes at the moment. When the matter is resolved, then it is wholly likely he will go back to his family, but he is welcome here for as long as necessary.” Shouta said, finally looking at me. But with a stern look rather than the soft expressions I’d been hoping for all night. There was something else that caught my attention. 

“Heroes plural? You're also a hero? I didn’t know that.” I asked, innocent as I could. Another piece fitting into place. The intel had been right then, that it was a pair of heroes that we had been looking for. Somehow with all this time spent around Shouta I didn’t recognize him. That must mean he was an underground hero, the sort that actively avoided recognition for his work. Shouta’s eyes widened, his jaw working in that way of when you know you're caught but still try to find a way out of your predicament. 

“Yes, I am. I keep a much lower profile, and rarely do interviews or anything of that sort. Zashi has enough fame for the both of us, so I try to stay out of the limelight. It’s another reason most people don’t know we’re married.” Shouta finally settled on that as an answer. He grabbed a fluffy white cat as it tried to climb his shirt, lifting it so that it could settle on his shoulders without digging its claws in the whole way up.

“Oh yes, I could see how that would be a problem with how popular Hizashi is. Is it hard to be a couple when both of you are heroes?” I knew this would be a normal enough question from how often I got asked when Nighteye and I had been dating. This was mostly a question for my own benefit, as I was very aware of the problems it could present, but I was interested in Shouta’s opinions and experiences on the matter. While I tried to process this new information.  

“No, I don’t think so. It’s nice to come home and have someone understand why your day has been tiring.” Shouta idly stroked the fur of the two cats on him. The one in my lap giving a quite meow to remind me that they wanted petting too. I rubbed between their ears until it resumed purring. 

“Are you talking about me, without me again?” Hizashi’s came from behind us. He quickly came around the couch and, mindful of paws and such, fit himself between Shouta and myself. 

“I was telling Toshi what it’s like being a hero with a husband that is a hero.” Shouta explained. Which lead to Hizashi starting on a good many stories about the times they did get to work together. I listened as best I could, while also thinking about how wonderful, if improbable, it would be to work with the two of them as All Might then come home and relax with them as simply myself.

Chapter 50: Chapter fifty

Summary:

Toshi had hoped to go straight to bed after his dinner with Shouta and Hizashi but Kayama ambushes him with questions about the night instead.

I stumbled into the apartment much later in the night than I had meant to. Despite the protests of both Shouta and Hizashi that I could stay over, it seemed improper to do that so soon. Even if they had offered the spare bedroom for me to stay in. I’d hoped that I wouldn’t wake Kayama by tripping over my own feet on the way in the door. But it seems I hadn’t needed to worry about that, as she was sat on the couch, book in hand, as she watched me with a wide grin. 

“That good of a night? I almost gave up on you coming home at all.” Kayama teased as she set her book aside, patting the couch invitingly. 

“Can we do this in the morning? Some of us would like to get to sleep.” I sighed. Wondering if I could slip past her and to my room before she could get off the couch and block my way. 

“Oh, did they wear you out that much? I didn’t think you’d go for that on your first trip to their house. How naughty Yagi.” Kayama’s smile was saccharine sweet, and it made me blush with the weight of her assumptions. I sat on the couch because it would be quicker to give up and let her have her fun, then trying to avoid her. 

“No, but we have work in the morning, and it's late; more work than most others, I’m afraid.” Now that I was away from Shouta and Hizashi the knowledge that young Todoroki was in their care weighed on me. I knew that I should have texted Nomasa right away, as he was very worried about the young boy, but the risk to the fragile relationship I was trying to build was too much. No matter how, I knew it would all fall apart eventually. 

“Oh, did you find something out? Did Mic say something about where they think endeavor is hiding now? It’s been a while since he’s made a move.” Kayama perked up at the possibility. For as much as she liked this area, and the friends she’d made, how much she missed home was an often complaint from her. I couldn’t say I didn’t share the sentiment to an extent. I longed for my bed at home, the one I actually fit in.

“No, that would have been preferable. Instead, I now know where young Todoroki lives, and I’m not sure what to do about it.” I leaned my head back against the couch, closing my eyes for a moment's worth of rest. I missed home for its simplicity if nothing else. I had no problems when I could be All Might all the time, and didn’t have to do things and live as Toshinori Yagi outside the walls of my own house. 

“That is a complication. Again, I ask how does one man attract so many problems? I haven’t worried about that in a while, and settled with keeping an eye on him while at the school. The heroes watching him seem to be doing a good enough job at hiding him and themselves outside of the school that it wasn’t worth trying to find out anymore. Yet you walked right into his temporary house.” Kayama gently shook my shoulder.

I could only give her a pitiful whine, because she had no idea how true that was. For as long as I could remember, I’d always been getting myself into odd predicaments. Once I’d found my teacher, and she gave me my quirk, some of those had simplified or at least become easier to deal with.

So long as you ignored the strangest problem ever possible with All for One. A matter I’d hoped had been dealt with. The suggestion of otherwise that Mr. compress had made, needed to be followed up on sooner rather than later. But I could only do so many things at once. I was unfortunately only one man. 

“I don’t know how I’m going to tell Noamasa this. I can at least use the excuse that it's late and put it off till the morning for tonight.” I stared up at the ceiling. Counting the spots and stains that, I still wasn’t sure how they had gotten there. We really should go to bed before making any sort of rash decisions, but now that I was sitting on the couch, it was so much easier to stay here. 

“Do we have to tell him, though?” Kayama hummed. I turned to her with a jerk that I would probably feel later. She shrugged her shoulders like it wasn’t the most obvious answer. 

“Yes. That is half of why we were sent here, so that we could find who his guardians are and assist them against the threat that endeavor poses. We are also to keep Nomasa appraised to all of our findings about both Endeavor and young Todoroki.” I answered, bringing my hands up to cover my face. Not wanting to hear how she would think of a way out of that argument. 

“See, it’s that last part I don’t remember as part of the brief. Find the kid's guardians, keep him safe, sure. But I don’t remember where we had to tell Naomasa. I mean, if you’re going over all the time for dinner and such then, I don’t see how that doesn’t fit in perfectly with the plan. No place safer than at the dinner table with All Might.” Kayama nudged me, a mischievous smile on her face when I looked over. That was when I decided that I was much too tired for this conversation. Anything more that needed to be said could be said in the morning. 

“I am going to bed. Stay up if you like, but I won't wake you for school.” I stood from the couch, ignoring how my joints creaked with the action. I wasn’t a sure if that was a sign of aging, or how battle weary my body was. As I made it to my bedroom, I checked my phone on a whim, and saw there was a text from Shouta. 

‘Have you gotten home alright?’ it had been sent a while ago, but I figured I might as well reply so that he wasn’t up all night worrying about me. 

‘Yes. Apologies for the delay, Kayama drew me into a conversation once I got home and I didn’t hear me phone go off.’ I set the phone down next to me on the floor as I laid down. Surprised when it lit up so quickly. I wanted to tell him to go to sleep, but I couldn’t deny the warmth at how it meant he cared. 

‘That's fine, as long as you're home safe. Good night, I’ll see you in the morning.’ I sent a similar text before turning off my phone, least I be tempted to continue talking to him. For just a moment, I let myself enjoy having people I could call my own. As I drifted off I thought on how wonderful it would be to staying as a teacher, raising young Todoroki with both Hizashi and Shouta in a perfect happy family. 

Chapter 51: Chapter fifty-one

Summary:

The following morning is a calm one, with paperwork, soft kisses, and an important conversation with the youngest impacted by recent changes.

I stretched back in my chair, wondering once again why I gave the children homework when I would then have to grade it. I had gotten better at loading it in the computer, but it was still a matter of having to look at the same questions twenty times. 

“Hello gorgeous. Isn’t it too early to be frowning that much?” Hizashi was suddenly over the back of my chair, his arms hanging over but not quite touching. I reached out to grab one of his hands to bring up for a soft kiss. There was no one else in the office at this early hour, so the affection was easy to give. 

“It’s the paperwork. No matter how much of it I do, I don’t think I’ll ever be good at it.” I hummed. Leaning back in the chair to look up at him, feeling unusually bold after last night's conversation. I stretched up, hoping that I might get a kiss from the other blond. And was unreasonably happy when he leaned down to give me a quick peck on the lips. Something that was both a tingly wonder, and not enough of those chapstick soft lips. A quick lick told me that it was strawberry flavor, which I wasn’t all that surprised about. 

“I’m not sure you can be good at paperwork, rather different levels of successfully suffering it. Sho manages well enough, but he still makes the same complaints.” Hizashi rounded the chair to pull one for himself over, and sit next to me. I had a moment to wonder where the other man was, but I brushed it off. If he wasn’t with Hizashi then either they had come separately, or he was busy. 

“No, I know a man that is very good at it. One of the greatest joys of his life, I think.” I chuckled softly. Nighteye’s love and easy for paperwork was as much a mystery as it was a blessing at some points. I wondered if he was getting bored without me there to supply him with plenty, or if he was taking this as the chance to properly heal and rest like he needed to. 

“Ah yes, your mysterious past. Sho did tell me that you have a home out of town, and have plans to go back there.” I jolted as he said that. Having forgotten that, I hadn’t explained that to Hizashi last night. He put his hands up before I could say anything. “No that’s fine. Tell us in your own time, and when you go back we can figure out how to make things work. I didn’t come to ask you about that. I saw you in here and wanted to say hello, that’s all.” Hizashi said with a shrug.

I was glad that no one else was in the room to see how I blushed at the simple want that he looked at me with. We had talked about not being obvious at work, where there were people to ask questions, but that neither of them would hold back any affection when in public or alone. I hadn’t thought about how thrilling that would be, or how much I would want to reciprocate the soft affection.

The opening of the door startled me out of that thought. I whipped around to see Aizawa holding young Todoroki in his arms. I took a calming breath. I still didn’t know how he’d managed to sneak around with the boy to the point that no one aside from Nedzu seemed to know anything. But I was happy enough to understand now. 

“You weren’t in your classroom, Toshi, so I came looking for you.” Shouta came over to kiss Hizashi on the forehead. Young Todoroki, giggling from his spot on the other's hip. I glanced at the clock to see that it was later in the morning than I thought, and I would normally be in my classroom making sure it was ready for the children by this point.

“Ah, sorry, I got distracted. I should be going to start the day; shall we go together, young Shoto.” I asked the boy, who nodded without words. Waiting calmly as he was gently put down by Shouta to walk on his own. 

“Going to leave without a morning kiss? How mean.” Shouta huffed, but had a smile that brought one to my face. It had been so long since I’d been in a relationship that I still sometimes felt like I’d forgotten how to act around someone I could be free with my affections to. Now I had two of them to be mindful of, and I didn’t mind in the least.

“Of course not.” I said as I stood from my chair. Shouta licked his lips as he had to look up at me. I leaned down and gave him a quick kiss. I turned towards Hizashi, bracing on the back of his chair to give him a similar kiss. With a sweet smile to the both of them, I offered the boy my hand so we could leave the room. “Perhaps we could have lunch together if no one has too much paperwork?” I asked hesitantly, a few steps from the door. Glancing over my shoulder to be met with two reassuring looks. 

“You’re the one who can’t keep up on his paperwork, so I think we could manage that fine. Neither of us have yard duty today.” Shouta answered before Hizashi could. I didn’t fight the chuckle that bubbled up as I nodded and finally left with young Todoroki. We didn’t get too far before he tugged on my hand to get my attention.

“I’m glad you talked to Mr. Mic and Mr. Aizawa. They were always happiest when they went to see you, and were sad when you weren’t talking to them. I don’t like when adults are sad. Bad things happen then.” The last part was said so quite, I figured it wasn't meant for me to hear. I could easily understand why he would say it, but I didn’t think this was the time or place to address the comment. I would bring it up with Shouta and Hizashi at lunch. 

“I’m glad you’re alright with this. The two of them make me very happy as well, but I wouldn’t want to disturb you, or make you sad either. Your happiness is just as important as ours.” I replied with a smile towards the young boy. He hunched his shoulders and turned his face away from me, shyly nodding anyways. 

“You say the same things they do. I think that’s why they like you so much. They talk about you a lot. How nice you are, I think you are too. I like that you’re going to come to the house more often now.” young Todoroki mumbled shyly. I let him go into the classroom first, as I propped the door open to wait for the rest of the children. 

“Well, I quite like you, too. I also want you to know that bad things shouldn’t happen when adults are mad. That’s not normal, and if it happens, you can talk to any of the three of us. But that not something we have to talk about now. So, do you want to help me set these papers out for everyone else. Then we can be ready for the start of class.” I pulled a stack of papers out of a drawer, offering them to the small boy who was always eager to be a help.

With a hesitant nod to what I said, he quickly reached for the papers and then walked off to start putting the worksheets on desks. Setting them in front of chairs with the care that only a child could have. Smiling, I turned towards the white board and started writing down what we would be doing today. Falling into the now comfortable pattern of getting ready for the day. 

Chapter 52: Chapter fifty-two

Summary:

Over lunch, there is commiseration about the troubles of handling a class full of children.

I was shuffling together the last of the papers when the classroom door opened again. I turned, thinking one of the children had forgotten something on their way to the yard, and was pleasantly surprised when I saw Shouta and Hizashi coming through the door instead. 

“I know we agreed to lunch, but that didn't mean you had to come all the way here.” I laughed. Shouta’s class might be right next to mine, but Hizashi’s was clear across the school, leaving the break room as a middle ground. 

“The break room was noisy, so we came to you to instead. This one's yours, right?” Shouta held up my bento box, with its pink sakura flower print wrapping. 

“Yes. Thank you for this. I have been looking forwards to lunch.” Pushing my chair away from the desk, I was going to offer it to one of the other men, as I didn’t mind standing for the short while. Shouta huffed, instead making himself quite comfortable on my lap before I could attempt to stand. I laughed at his antics and shifted us slightly to fit against the desk better. I gave Shouta a quick kiss to the temple, a silent way of saying he was quite welcome in my lap.

The shorter man set our bento on the desk and started arranging them, while I put an arm around his middle and looked for where Hizashi had settled. There weren’t many other places for adults to sit, though there should be a normal-sized chair in the back closet. That didn’t seem necessary as I found him sitting on the corner of my desk. One of the few places that wouldn’t disturb the papers scattered around the surface.

“Same here Love. Couldn’t wait to have a whole half hour alone with my two favorite listeners.” Hizzashi’s grin could replace a light bulb, and I had no complaints about it. I took the small container of miso soup from the spread of foods that Shouta had unpacked. Sipping at it as I poured the small portion of seasoned chicken over the hardy helping of rice.

“I know you’ve said that you have trouble with eating too much, so I hope I’m not overstepping here, but we have to find you better options for lunches. This is almost all carbs, surely we can help you find something more balanced.” Shouta hummed, poking at my bowl. He used my distraction to criticize my packing choices. Having to choose my lunch in the morning and not having time to go out if I change my mind had made meals a bit more difficult, but I thought I had figured out a method fairly well by now. 

“I don’t think you get to be the one commenting on other people's eating habits, when I know all you plan on having is energy packs, Sho.” Hizashi came to my defense before I had the chance to put down my soup. I gave the man on my lap a disapproving look when I noticed the only things on his side of the desk were a couple of small pouches that seemed to be filled with a sort of jelly.

“These have exactly as many vitamins nutrients and calories as an adult needs. I have more in my class that you could try if you want, Toshi. These probably has too much caffeine for you.” Shouta showed me the nutrients label as a way to avoid his husband’s comments and glare. I shook my head, instead turning my attention to my chicken. 

“I appreciate the thought, but this is fine for me. Since I don’t get hungry in a normal way, I’ve found small, simple things are the easiest way to balance between not enough and too much. Besides, I had a fruit smoothie for breakfast and tend to eat more when I’m at home.” I said kindly but firmly. It was a common point of contention, and while I didn't always handle the issue of how I’d had to change my eating habits to accommodate no longer having a stomach, the best. I was working on methods that keep me from getting sick.

Meddling hands only complicated things further, though Shouta and Hizashi had taken the information the best of anyone else I had told. That is besides Rescue Girl who had been the most helpful for all of these complications. “Though I agree with Hizashi that your meal could use a bit of variety and textural difference, I could show you how to make things that just as easy to make and eat. I might even be convinced to make them for you if you ask nicely.” I gave Shouta a teasing smile, it wasn’t hard to guess that he ate the weird pouches because he was too tired for other things.  

“That’s not necessary. I only wanted to say that I’m worried, and we can help if you need or want us to. Anyways how has your day been going?” Shouta opened his pouch and started drinking from it, a clear attempt to avoid the topic turning towards him. I took to the new topic readily. No point in starting an argument when he was only trying to help. 

“It’s been a quiet day so far. Everyone has done their work and played together well. There was a small moment I thought I might have to step in when young Bakugo and young Midoriya started arguing over the same toy, but little Ockaka was quicker to come to young Midoriya’s defense. Young Bakugo was quick to find something else to do with her there.” I sighed. It was good that he was learning to pick his battles, and recognize when he was out numbered.

But I still worried about his jealousy and feeling of favoritism towards young Midoriya. Yet Young Bakugo was building his own friend group, and young Kishima was always quick to include the poor tempered boy. Something I felt was helping to mellow him out, and build his confidence that he could get attention without blowing things up. 

“I have had a rough morning. We had a quirk accident in the first class, where Tetsutetsu accidentally activated his quirk when he got spooked by Shishida playing the drums. The poor listener crushed the tambourine he’d been looking at, then he was unconsolable that he broke it. Babbling about how it wasn’t manly to damage things.” Hizashi gave a long sigh.

He waved around a small sausage cut like an octopus as he talked, one of the many goodies in his overflowing bento box, along with fruits slices in basic shapes and heart crackers. I couldn’t tell if it was a premade store bought box or if Hizashi had done it himself, either way it was impressive.

“I’ve seen him. He’s got a good heart, but not always the brightest. It seems, so long as he’s worried about hurting things or others, I think he’ll get a handle on his quirk earlier than some of the others.” Shouta said once he finished his gel pack. I wasn’t sure you were supposed to eat them that quickly, but I wasn’t going to start that argument again. “Mine is always quiet and well-behaved. The only one I have to keep a close eye on is Monoma. Otherwise, he will turn the class into his own mini cult. Kendo does seem to be one of the few not amazed by him and does her own bit to keep the peace, thankfully.” Shouta added, shoving the empty jell packet back in his box rather than get up from his spot. 

“Young Monoma does seem like a handful. I’ve often had to shoo him away from starting fights with young Bakugo, or anyone else that is in mocking range. I didn’t think a child of that age could insult so well.” I only saw young Monoma when out in the yard, but I could understand why Shouta worried about the way the children interacted.

There was an odd sort of reverence towards Monoma from children that liked him, and he was very charming. But he couldn’t charm everyone, and I heard odder statements from young Tokoyami every day. So, I didn’t put quite as much stock in young Monoma’s ability to generate fanatic fellowship. 

“Oh! Toshi are you busy this Saturday? Sho and I were going to have a movie day and try to introduce Shoto to some kids movies from other countries. You're welcome to join us, and you can bring any child-friendly American favorites you have.” Hizashi snapped his fingers, clearly suddenly remembering the question. I paused for a moment. I hadn’t brought any movies with me, not having thought it would take this long to find endeavor, and I didn’t watch many that were meant for children to begin with. But there was one movie that came to mind. 

“I don’t have plans so far. There might be one Movie I could try and get my hands on. I don't think I have it in my personal collection. But it shouldn’t be that hard to find.” I said. I swirled the last of my soup as I contemplated trying to find the in stores, or simply having it express shipped from which ever website I found it off first. 

“You don’t have to buy something that he’s probably only going to watch once, and how much he’ll pay attention to is questionable.” Shouta countered, leaning back against my chest more comfortably. I drank the last of my soup before putting my other arm around him to hold him close. It was so very warm and comfortable to have Shouta in my lap. I took a moment to enjoy the simplicity of it before replying. 

“I don’t mind. It’s one I wouldn’t mind adding to my collection, and expanding the world to a child is always a worthy pursuit.” I smiled wide at the other men. My phone beeped from the drawer I put it in during class. The others looked at me expectantly, Shouta going so far as to reach for it until I grabbed his hand and twined our fingers.

I shook my head, that beep was for when Noamasa text, and he could wait when I had much more pleasant company. If it was important, he would have called. “It’s just a notification. I can check it later. Now, what else are you planning to watch on Saturday?” I asked. To which Hizashi immediately started listing things he wanted to watch with young Todoroki. I don’t think I could be blamed for wanting this moment to go on forever.

Chapter 53: Chapter fifty-three

Summary:

The search for the renegade Endeavor continues with a moment taken to share information and try to come up with a new way forwards.

I set my half-finished cup of tea down so I could rub at my forehead. It was late enough in the evening that we could talk undisturbed. A necessity with the delicate nature of the discussion, as Naomasa explains how Endeavor has vanished without a trace and without leads. The heroes were thinking of expanding the search radius to the next town over. To my displeasure. 

“That’s exactly what he's waiting for. Once our defenses are thinner, then he’s going to strike before they can regroup.” I sighed, tapping my cup bottom against the table. It was quite the predicament. The fact that endeavor had been one of us and knew how we moved, had always been the most difficult part of catching him. 

“Advice that might hold more weight coming from All Might because it hasn’t been listened to from me.” Naomasa sighed, toying with the mug that had long since been emptied. I grimaced at the suggestion. It had taken a lot of talking to convince Best Jeanist and his team that I truly was on vacation, and not available to help them with their search. That I would help any way I could if I came across a lead, but that was the best I could offer. Young Rock Lock had been rather perturbed that I wouldn’t set my emergency vacation to the side.

While I did want to help their efforts, I couldn’t hope to explain that sort of disappearance to my school coworkers, and being able to stay close to young Todoroki was more important. “But that is the trade-off made for keeping your cover. Making sure that the Todoroki boy has the best possible protection is the priority. Have you learned anything about who might be caring for him? I know we prioritized keeping his whereabouts outside of school secret, but it might be time to change tactics.” He now mused, mostly to himself, but Naomasa’s questioning gaze was as good as a dagger to my heart. I dreaded both answering honestly, and lying to one of my few friends. 

“No, we haven’t found anything about his caretakers. But maybe you have a point. If Endeavor knows all the tactics we normally use, maybe we use some new ones. Let the others disperse and wait for Endeavor to come to us. We know what he wants, so let’s use that to our advantage.” Kayama came back to the table with her third drink. I hoped the drinks hadn’t all been caffeinated, so that she could get some sleep tonight. 

“We are not doing that. The risk is much too high. There are too many people that could in the crossfire, and we can’t predict what Endeavor will do anymore he’s clearly shown that he is willing to cause harm. Even if we can control those, I will not have Young Todoroki used as bait. He’s already been a tool for the ambitions of others too much, I won’t do the same, and I won’t have any closer to danger than he already is.

We still have the possibility of Mr. Compress being able to provide suitable help. Have you found much more about who he might be associated with, Naomasa?” I glared at Kayama for the suggestion It was an easy thought to draw Endeavor into a trap, but so much effort and planning had gone into keeping the two apart, I would prefer that work doesn’t go to waste. 

“Not much. We already knew that he’s a thief that targets the rich for jewels and anything that can be sold for a high price, just as we know that money tends to end up in charity funds. That Mr. Compress is working with anyone else or having moved locations is new information. The closest we got to a new lead is that he uses some sort of teleportation quirk to disappear. Which is not the quirk he has, so if true it would have to be his accomplice. However, evidence of such person has ever been proven.” It was the only possible lead we had.

Something that clearly frustrated Naomasa as much as it did the rest of us. The situation all the more confounding by the fact that the villain had suggested helping, but we couldn’t find the man and the number he had given me seemed to work one way, as he’d not responded to me at all. I’d hoped that Naomasa would have the resources I lacked to find Mr. Compress’ real identity. Apparently, not only was he as good at escape plots as he is at card tricks, but also keeping his anonymity.

The man was never seen without his costume of mask and large clothes. Something that hid not only his face, but also his frame. A certain intention choice to make it harder to identify him. The fact that on more than one occasion the police had interrupted a show for an arrest only to find another magician had been hired to impersonate Mr. Compress, by the villain himself no less.

The man was very well-connected in the underbelly of society, it was the only way someone like him could move so freely, well enough that his claims could all be true. But I wanted more than his word before I put too much faith in the help he might provide in catching Endeavor.  

“At least we have someone on our side in that circle. I’m not sure we can trust him, but any help is good help. And now we know that the eldest Todoroki isn’t wandering around trying to enact revenge on his father. I mean, maybe not the best role model for the boy to be around, but I’d trust him to keep the kid safe. Whatever Mr. Compress’ reasons for taking in the escaped Todoroki.” Kayama shrugged.

On the front, we were all in agreement. No one was sure how the boy had managed to slip all of the heroes that had been trying to find him, but of all the people he could have come across, he’d found one of the few that did more good than harm. Seeming to have a decent set of morals. 

“He’s what we have at the moment, trying to send people undercover as villains hasn’t worked before, I don’t see it doing so now. Endeavor has no reason to think a known villain like Mr. Compress would help us, so we’ll have to put as much trust as we dare in him and hope he can get close enough to give us something we can use. While I do believe Endeavor will show up eventually, we don’t have the luxury of turning away help regardless of where it comes from.” I drained the last of my cup, wondering again how we had gotten to this point.

If there was something different that could have prevented all this, something more one of us could have done. I’d seen the enthusiasm the younger man had had. Though now looking back, I guess it had really been obsession. I’d been impressed by his efforts to keep up with me, to surpass me. When we had been on the same side of the field, that drive had been there every time we talked, or worked together, or even stood in the same room.

I had thought the competition for him good at the time. That it gave Enji Todoroki something to strive towards as he found himself as a hero. But now I wondered if things might have changed had I put more effort in mentoring, or making friends, rather than rivals. 

“Hey, I know that look. Don’t beat yourself up over this. Endeavor made his choices. No one pushed him to do this, and it’s no one’s fault but his own.” Kayama reached over to punch me softly on the arm. I’d forgotten what it was like to live with someone. They learned you far too well in a short amount of time, or perhaps she was simply that perspective to my moods and thoughts. 

“In any matter, that's all I have to say for tonight. If neither of you have anything to add, then, I will bid you a good night. Let’s hope that we can wrap up this mission soon.” Naomasa stood, giving us the moment to say something. The confession about young Todoroki was on the tip of my tongue, but Kayama’s hand was still on my arm. Persuading me against it.

With a tip of his hat, Naomasa left the café while we sat in silence. Neither of us willing to break the somber quiet that had formed at being reminded that we had yet to succeed in what was supposed to be a simple mission. My phone chimed and I distractedly reached for it. 

‘Glad to know you all think I have enough morals to not let a child wander the streets trying to get in a death match with his father. I will have you know that I have considerably more morals than any of the people I’ve stolen from.’ My head snapped up trying to find Mr. Compress, but the café was empty except for the staff. 

Chapter 54: Chapter fifty-four

Summary:

Mr. Compress has entered the chat.

Kayama gave me a nudge and a worried look, so I silently showed her the phone. I wasn’t sure where Mr. Compress might have been watching from, as there had been no one odd in the café earlier. But that didn’t mean much, when we couldn’t recognize him to begin with. He was probably long gone if he felt comfortable enough to text, though it posed the question of how he knew that we would be meeting up. Kayama motioned for me to answer him back, though I wasn’t sure where to go from here with a conversation. 

‘We thank you for your help with young Todoroki. If you wanted to help more than perhaps, we could meet again?’ it was a risk to ask to meet in person, but I’d prefer that to having to wonder where he was. 

‘No. I think this is a fine way for us to communicate. I tend to find it safer for myself when I know where others are, but they can’t spot me.’ The statement reminded me a bit of how a cat watches a bird. I didn’t have much time to think on the comparison as my phone dinged with a new message. ‘Besides, I’m not the one you’re trying to find, right? I would hope all of your attention was rightly focused on Endeavor.’ 

‘If you know something about where he is hiding, then isn’t it in all of our interests to tell us where that is?’ I had hoped we might get straight to the point, but given Mr. compress’ reputation, I wasn't all that confident in that. Kayama moved her chair so that she could read the texts around my shoulder. 

‘You don’t seem to get how this whole mysterious source line goes, but fine, only because I want that flaming idiot off the streets bad enough to put up with you idiots. You're right that he’s still in town, and willing to wait you out for when you disperse sufficiently. If I knew an exact location I wouldn’t be needing you to clean-up the mess you lot caused, I’d do it myself. So perhaps you could hurry it up, before I get bored.’ Mr. compress was considerably quicker to type then I was, I had to wave Kayama off from grabbing for my phone to match his speed.

I didn’t trust her to type exactly as I asked, and I didn’t want to risk scaring off our only lead. It would be a tricky balance to pry the villain for answers without falling for his taunts. 

‘Telling us that he is here and what he plans to do at this point is plenty helpful, don’t put yourself in harm’s way by getting close. If you told us how you knew he is close, perhaps we could pinpoint him with resources you don’t have.’ I typed steadily. Kayama huffed at the speed but settled back to watch the conversation unfold. 

“He’s not going to care about this stuff. The man gets himself invited to high class parties, just so he can steal from some rich, pompous ass under their nose. The danger is part of the fun to those sorts. If Mr. Compress wants to punch endeavor in the face, I’m not sure we can stop him.” Kayama rolled her eyes. I understood her frustration, but I firmly believed if we wanted someone to be helpful, then we had to present them with the opportunity and some amount of trust. 

‘Oh, that’s funny because this is one of the few times I wouldn’t mind getting my hands dirty. But my love reminds me that it's best to make you all do your jobs, and clean your own messes. So, despite how I would like to do a few magic tricks with his face. I’ll settle for saying this plainly. If you can’t do the work yourself, and find this idiot then, we will do the hard work for you.’ I hoped that my conversations with the villain never got brought into question, because it would be hard to explain the blatant threats and how we had not apprehended the man for them. Instead of considering those implications, I made another risky move.

‘Can we speak to this partner of yours? If they can tell us more about where Endeavor is, or their dealings with him, that would greatly improve our chances of finding and capturing Endeavor.’ I didn’t have much hope for an answer. After five minutes of nothing, Kayama and I silently agreed that we could at least wait for the non-existent text from the comfort of our apartment. 

“Don’t look so disappointed. It’s a better lead than the heroes have been able to find. What we have been doing isn’t working, so we might as well try a different approach.” I said, in response to Kayama’s pout. I put my hands in my jacket pockets. It wasn’t that late in the year yet, but with the sun having long since, the chill in the air set in rather easier than I liked. I wasn't sure if it was a sign of my age, or the damage hero work have put on my body, 

“It’s frustrating though. We’re the heroes. We shouldn’t need help from vigilantes, or criminals, or whatever Mr. compress wants to think himself as. And this lover of his sounds even worse as a criminal if he has that sort of network he can talk to. Mr. compress has a point, even. Right now they better at our job, then we are.” Kayama kicked a pebble in the road, her irritation as plain as her worry. I couldn’t say I didn’t share some of the same frustrations, but with a different outlook. 

“I think we should give them some credit for their positioning. Endeavor knows all about heroes and how they’ll work, but I suspect that he doesn’t know as much about how the underbelly of society works. He doesn’t know who is trustworthy, and who will turn him in for the reward money, or simply out of spite.” Even if the reality was true, it unsettled me. That the reason Mr. compress could get so much closer than we could was because endeavor had fully turned to villainy, and was using their resources and help to stay hidden.

It did present the perfect opportunity for a man with sticky fingers but a good heart to step in. Something we should be thankful for. As well things proceeding as they were, Endeavor could have found those willing to help him just as easy as others found him with the intent to bring the former hero to justice. 

“Am I hearing a ‘the ends justify the means’ speech from you? Didn’t think that would be the stance you would take, mister, always follow the rules even when they don’t apply.” Kayama stepped closer to nudge me with her shoulder. I sputtered as I corrected my footing, having been pushed more by the surprise of it, than the action itself. 

“I’m only saying that they have an advantage of perspective that we don’t. They know who in the area would provide things someone on the run might need, and even if we did, I don’t think they would be of any help to us.” I saw the idea as it formed in her head. To trying and infiltrate the ranks of the local underbelly.

As nice as it sounded to try and follow his footsteps to catch endeavor, I didn’t think it would work any better this time than it had before. Besides that, it would take too much time and effort to establish ourselves as trustable criminals, and it wouldn't promise us a meeting with endeavor, or anyone he was working with. 

“I guess. I just wish we could do more than wait and hope to find a clue. Wouldn’t want to prove a vigilante right, that we can’t do our jobs without assistance.” Kayama bounced up the steps of our complex faster than I could keep up with. So that I was left to trail behind her as we made it the last bit to our apartment.

“If there is one thing I have learned from you, is that we can always achieve more when we let others help.” I stepped to her side to nudge her in retaliation, laughing when she stumbled over the gentle push. Which sparked a competition that lasted until we made it in to our apartment, and she managed to push me on to the couch. Sitting on my back as she crowed victoriously. Both of us ignoring how I could push her off easily, instead laughing off the stress of the night. 

Chapter 55: Chapter fifty-five

Summary:

It's movie day, but not all the films are watched with the same amount of enthusiasm.

I was settled comfortably between Shouta and Hizashi on their couch, while the movie I had brought over played on the TV. It stared a blond young man who was a journalist with a dog as his sidekick, as they tried to unravel the villain’s plot. I hadn’t found a copy that had a Japanese dub, and the subtitles were too fast to keep young Todoroki’s full attention, but he didn’t seem to hate the movie outright. Considering his age I thought that was probably good enough. 

“They talk funny, and a lot.”  young Todoroki chimed in as the movie had a small lull while the characters had a quiet ride on a train. It was the first thing he had said about the movie, though it wasn’t that surprising of a comment, showing that he was trying to pay attention to it.

“Well, the movie isn’t in Japanese, that’s what we speak, it’s in English. That’s what they speak in America. He’s trying to figure out puzzles, so it helps him to talk about it, and it helps us to know what’s going on.” I answered easily, rubbing at Shouta’s hip as he nuzzled closer to my side. The dark-haired man was mostly asleep, and given how heavily Hizashi’s head was on my shoulder, I suspected he was in much the same state. Leaving me the only one awake enough to answer the young boy.

“But why do they talk like that then, other movies not made here still talk like we do?” Young Shoto asked again, putting down his building blocks long enough to glare at the TV. The hero was doing complicated forms of escape during a chase scene. 

“Well since was made in America, they made the movie in their native language. Not every movie is made with the option to listen in different languages.” I clarified for young Todoroki. Who turned to me with a glare as if I wasn’t understanding a simple question something I often got from those in my class. 

“That’s stupid they should only make movies everyone can listen to. Why is it called English if they live in America? Shouldn’t it be called Americanese?” Young Todoroki huffed angrily, like everyone else was being ridiculous. Giggles from either side of me showed the two men were not as asleep, as I thought they were. I nudged them playfully for the deception.

“The reason it’s called English is complicated, but simply put it comes from a place called England. When people moved from there to America they took their language with them.” I wasn’t sure how much history was appropriate to go into with a five-year-old. Young Todoroki looked like he was going to argue further about the nuances of languages, but Shouta cleared his throat as he sat up. Spooking the both of us. 

“Remember what we said this morning? Different place do things differently, and that’s ok. Pay attention to the movie, and you can pick one that you want next.” Shouta grumbled, shifting to be more comfortable against my bony frame. I’d offered both men blankets and pillows, but they decline wanting to be close to me instead. “I don’t know how you haven’t been eaten alive by your class. You fall into their rhythm far too easily.” he huffed, though there was no real heat in his words. Hizashi laughed quietly, at the comment. 

“I don’t mind answering their questions. It’s how they learn the best. I’ve also found that some of the most interesting conversations come from letting the children guide them.” I answered. Shifting my arm around Hizashi to pull him closer, leaning my head on top of his. I looked at Young Todoroki with a soft smile. The boy was now watching the movie with the sort of intensity only children that wanted something could manage. 

“Don’t listen to Sho he’s a grumpy cat. I think the kids make the best music when I let them have at it with the instruments.” Hizashi laughed, his hand finding my own to toy with my fingers. An action I didn’t mind, rather I found it charming how he was always fidgeting with something. 

“The both of you are horrible.” Shouta mumbled against my neck. His warm breath tickled the sensitive skin there. A wonderful sensation I couldn’t get enough of. Mostly because I hadn’t ever thought I would have the pleasure again, for such simple comforts. 

“Well, I think it’s about listening to the children. They might not have the most sensible thoughts as we know things, but they still have their own opinions that are important to them. I found the more I talked to the children, the more I understand them. Which makes it easier to know how to approach them so they will listen.” I rubbed at Shouta’s side with my other hand, enjoying his warmth and the freedom to touch. 

“That is a point to be made. The children listen to you much better now, than they did at the start of the year. I have to give you credit for that.” The compliment meant more coming from Shouta because he’d been the one with the highest expectations and the first to point out my mistakes. Practically demanding me to do well by the children and myself.

Unlike some of the other teachers, who hadn’t held me too much of a standard. They clearly thought of me as simply the stand in for children that wouldn’t need to learn much anyways. It didn’t matter if I did my job well or not. But Shouta was different he wouldn’t stand for mediocrity from anyone. Which I appreciated because despite being thrown into this situation, I didn’t want the children to suffer for my shortcomings.

“Yeah, you’ve been doing great, Toshi, better than either of us did our first year.” Hizashi hummed. There was a reassurance to know that I wasn’t the only one that had struggled with what to do for the children at first. Hizashi was good at that, making people feel comfortable and confident in their choices. It was easy to see why Hizashi and Shouta were together they complimented each other so well. Not knowing what to say, I kissed the both of them on the head. Hoping that I could bring something worthwhile to the relationship that helped these men the way they had helped me. 

Young Todoroki popping up from his spot on the floor as soon as the credits started rolling for the end of my movie. He went over to the rows of movies on a book case, taking no time to decide as he pulled out one that looked more homemade than store bought. 

“This again? It’s not even a real movie.” Shouta sighed. Getting up when the boy refused to be swayed. He took the case and swapped it out for the old movie, setting it aside with the others we had watched today. Shouta wandering off with a mumble about popcorn while the movie whirled to life. It was apparently set to an autoplay as it skipped straight into the starting scene. A dark stage with someone leaning over a counter fiddling with something hidden by the darkness.

Hizashi turned to hide his face in my chest with a giggle. I soon understood the reaction as the lights of the stage came to life, showing him on the stage though with a few less wrinkles around his eyes and an outfit I didn’t recognize. Young Todoroki was vibrating in place as the music started playing. I couldn’t help a laugh at the young boy. Having watched the DJ work myself I understood the enthusiasm, even if I wasn’t as openly expressive. I took it as another example of how easily children got attached to the oddest things. 

“Not this again. It’s not even one of my good performances.” Hizashi moaned, though there was another laugh that said he wasn't to put off by the movie. 

“I think it’s charming, so let’s enjoy it, yes?” I pulled him closer. Wondering if Shouta was going to share his popcorn, and if we could stay in this perfect moment forever.

Chapter 56: Chapter fifty-six

Summary:

A trip to the grocery store turns dangerous when Toshi literally bumps into Endeavor.

I shrugged on my coat, grateful that Hizashi had gotten it for me. Even if he still had a worried expression 

"It's not nearly as late as it looks. I will be fine. I need to make a quick stop at a grocery store to get what we forgot the other day anyway. There is nothing to worry about." I said as I leaned forwards to kiss Hizashi on the cheek. Shouta was busy putting Young Todoroki to bed after making his own commentary about me leaving at this hour of the evening. It had barely turned dark an hour ago, so the two of them were just fretting at this point. Which was sweet but unnecessary.

"We have a spare room if that's what worries you. It's not lavish, but we keep it clean and dusty free. Then you could get your groceries in the morning. I just have a bad feeling about you leaving in the dark like this. People can be reckless, making the roads dangerous." Hizashi made one last offer as I opened the door with a shake of my head. It was much too soon in our relationship to think of staying the night. Not when I was determined to have this go as well as possible, for as long as it could.

“Thank you, but no. Perhaps you feel that way because you don’t want me to leave at all. I will be careful and see you both on Monday. Have a good night.” I kissed him on the cheek before walking out towards my car. Hizashi stayed in the doorway watching me leave until I pulled out of the driveway and onto the road. I didn’t bother to stop the happy hum that rose in me as I drove away.

It had been a nice day, and for a while I had actually managed to put aside my worries of the future by sitting between the two of them and watching young Todoroki enjoy the movies. He was still rather quiet for a child of his age, but that seemed to be more of a personality trait than anything that came from his past with his father. A past that Hizashi and Shota were taking great effort to make sure the young boy healed from.

It was still a question as to what would happen to the boy after his father was caught. A question I’m sure Hizashi and Shouta were trying to not think about too much. Considering all the factors of the other children and his mother and how they were reacting to the situation and at what point, it because too much for the recovering family. It was unlikely to be a question with a simple answer, and one that would be avoided until it couldn’t be.

I saw a grocery store coming up on the right, it wasn’t the one we normally went to and looked a little run-down, but it would save me having to go to the regular one. Which would require me to double back to get home. I pulled into the parking lot with the hope that the store would have what I needed, and this would be a quick trip.

The lights were overly bright, and there was dust on the top of the shelves, but they were well stocked, so I was easy to find what I came for. I weaved my cart around the few other shoppers that were out this late, stopping next to some of the instant soups. I bumped into someone as I reached for one that Kayama likes. 

“Ah, sorry. I didn’t,” the rest of my apology caught in my throat as I turned to look at who I’d bumped into. It might have been harder to notice who this was if I wasn’t right next to him. But under the bulky and ratty hoodie was Endeavor. Watching me with suspicion, waiting for me reaction before deciding what he would do.

I knew I had only moments to act against the man I had been chasing for months, but to do so rashly was dangerous. There were the civilians to think about, the other shoppers and the store workers, that the other man could easily turn into hostages. 

“No problem, I snuck up on you.” Endeavor muttered, making his decision when I stalled for too long. He stepped away and heading straight for the end of the isle, towards the exit. I had to act now, before the former hero slipped away again. Grabbing my phone, I dialed for Naomasa, letting it ring as I put it back in my pocket. Hopefully the other man would hear enough of what I was about to do and send help. 

“It’s alright, I should have been more careful. Um, are you from around here? I’m new and I keep getting lost.” I stuttered as I followed after endeavor. Trying to catch up to him well enough that I could get a hand on him. If I was careful, I could keep him in place until help arrived, or I thought of a better plan.

“No, I’m not. They got maps at the counter for that.” Endeavor tried to brush me off, speeding up as he rounded the corner. My window of opportunity closing with each step we took. 

“Oh, that’s disappointing. I was hoping for a local's opinion. They always know the best parks and shops, you know?” I laughed. Sounding much calmer than I felt. I did a mental count of the people around us, far more than I would have liked. Without being able to know if my call to Naomasa had connected, if help was on its way, then I was the only one to protect the people here. 

“I told you no. Now buzz off.” Endeavor stopped, twisting around to growl at me. It was just the moment I needed to reach out and grab his arm. Using just enough of my quirk to keep the other man from bolting. I didn’t have the chance to say anything else, as endeavor immediately threw a fiery punch at me. Twisting out of the way, I pulled Endeavor forward so that he crashed into the end cap display. Hoping to throw him off balance and distract him momentarily, but instead he lit the whole stand on fire. Which started wildly throwing out sparks.

The other people in the store scrambled away from the fire and fighting, starting a panic among themselves. The fire alarms and sprinklers adding to the confusion. The water did very little against the strong flames that Endeavor was wielding, but the alarms at least would bring some kind of help. I was forced to ignore all this in order to dodge the attacks endeavor threw at me. One fiery punch exploded a display of potato chips. The rain of flaming snacks created enough of a distraction for me to turn a corner and activate my quirk.

It was a shabby attempt to maintain my secret, but it was the best I would get. I hopped over the aisle so I could get behind Endeavor. Grabbing him by the back of the hoodie, I dragged him into a choke hold. I could only hold him a moment before his fiery hand latching onto my arm and the pain became too much. 

“You! I should have known you wouldn’t have left the town. Too stubborn to have any sense, like a damn dog.” Endeavor jerked around to face me. The water from the sprinklers hissed and evaporated where it hit the fire user, giving him a menacing silhouette of steam. 

“This has gone on for too long, Endeavor. It’s time for you to come with me, and face justice.” I blocked a punch and threw one of my own that knocked Endeavor into a shelf. He used that as a brace to aim jet streams of fire at my face. 

“You're always in my way! Nothing I could ever do was good enough to match up to you! Never as strong! Never as fast! As popular! You know what, all of this was your fault. Others might be saying what I did to my wife and family was wrong or cruel, but I didn’t do anything that wasn’t necessary to be better than you. None of it would have happened if you had gotten out of the way!” Endeavor roared as he charged at me.

I twisted to avoid the attack, but my foot slipped on the wet floor, and he caught me around the middle. His hand burning into my scar, igniting the sensitive and exposed nerves there. I barely held in the scream of pain as the world whited out in agony for a moment. I landed a harsh punch on Endeavor's shoulder that knocked him loose of me and sent him flying through a few of the shelves. He laid there stunned for the second I needed to catch my breath and start walking towards the criminal.

Hoping the hit had been enough to knock him out, so he could be restrained without further incident.  My hopes were quickly dashed as Endeavor spit off random shots of fire. A random defense meant to keep me back until he could get back on his feet, and it worked as I had to take cover behind a shelf. A few balls of fire hit the roof, burning out some of the sprinklers.

There was an awful crackling sound that precipitated a section of the roof caving in. Screams came from behind the debris singling that while I couldn’t see how many there were people that hadn’t yet escaped the battleground the store had become. 

“What are you going to do now, All Might? Save them, or catch me.” Endeavor smirked, covering his fists in fire and aiming at the rest of the sprinklers. Turning the ceiling into an inferno that threatened everyone still trapped in the store. I couldn’t get past his flames without risking shockwaves that could send more debris towards innocent people; and there was no telling how long those trapped could last against the raising flames.

With a soft curse, I darted for the first person I saw. Collecting people and carrying them to safety, but even with all of my speed, I wasn’t fast enough to stop endeavor from using his fire to propel himself into the air. He was little more than a bright speck in the sky as I set the last person down, safely away from the burning building. I could still jump after him to continue our fight, but my side sung in pain when I shifted to follow through with the thought.

Having also lost track of how long the fight had taking, I was at an increasing risk of running out of time in this form. Which could have deadly consequences for me. With sirens in the distance, and hurt people looking to me for safety and reassurance, the best I could do now was help with the clean-up. Endeavor was sure to give me another chance to finish or fight, I would just have to wait for it. His fanatic rant made things clear that even if he slipped away now, Endeavor would be back. Either for his son or for me.

Chapter 57: Chapter fifty-seven

Summary:

In the aftermath of the fight, Kayama has plenty to say about how the encounter was handled.

I grimaced as the medic dabbed at the burns on my chest. Naomasa and Kayama had arrived with the firetrucks, and an assortment of other responders. After all the civilians had been sorted and helped the both of them had corralled me into an ambulance, with the doors shut, to get treatment of my own.

A part of me had only agreed because I was worried about Hizashi showing up to investigate what was left of the scene. What wasn’t water lodge, had been burned to a crisp. Leaving little in the way of knowing where endeavor had come from, or where he was headed.

Naomasa was now trying to help coordinate everyone while Kayama sat next to me. Glaring as she held my tattered shirt and watched the medic work. I could only hope that she wouldn’t start scolding me until we got home. I knew her words could scorch worse than Endeavor’s flames, and I would prefer to not have an audience during the event. 

“Is he going to be alright?” Kayama finally broke the silence, something I had been nervous to do myself. 

“Yes. It looks of the burns are superficial and will heal easily. There’s one or two spots that worry me. Particularly on top of this scaring, and this forearm. I would like to take a better look at them at the hospital if you’re willing to go. But even those should be fine so long as they are monitored and kept clean.” The medic looked up at me with a somewhat hopeful expression, but I shook my head.

This was part of why we were still in a parked ambulance. I didn’t think I needed much more then burn cream and gauze, a hospital was far too much. I’d brushed off worse than this before, and getting admitted for care would just be another mark of my decline. 

“That’s not necessary especially if they are only superficial. If the burns get worse, I have my own doctors that can tend to things at that time.” I said. Wincing as the medic started dabbing at a new burn, which would hopefully be the last one. I had lost track of how many burns I had accumulated during the fight and I always found medical treatment easier to sit through when you weren’t trying to keep count. 

“Well I won’t be one to argue with All Might, so I will just finish this up quickly.” the medic laughed nervously probably thinking it would be impossible to get me to do anything I didn’t want. A lucky assumption for me, as I felt one of my children could have easily knocked me over. “I have a minor healing quirk, don’t expect too much, but it should take the edge off for the pain and speed up your recovery a little bit. I’ll apply it before I wrap everything then you can be on your way.” The medic said finally putting down his swab.

He placed his hands on my left hip and the opposite shoulder. A soothing warmth spreading from those points of contact to my burns and the other scraps and bruises I had. I breathed a sigh of relief as the undertone of ache eased.

“I’m not afraid of arguing with All Might. That was a stupid stunt you pulled. What were you thinking confronting Endeavor without any backup? We all know he’s gone off the rails and willing to do anything to get his way, including murder. Was the bomb not enough of a clue for you that we need to act with caution around him?” Kayama yelled. Of course she wouldn’t pass up the chance to compound my shame.

The woman might not have any of her own shame but she certainly knew how to weaponize it against others. The night had been going so well, and I was starting to regret turning down Hizashi’s offer for the spare bedroom. At the moment I wasn’t sure what would be worse, the impropriety of that, or suffering Kayama’s ire for the rest of the night. 

“I am well aware of what endeavor is willing to do, and how far he has fallen from the hero’s path. It was not my intention to confront him as such. I found him by chance and had to try something. Would you have preferred I did nothing. Ignored the chance presented to me and end this blasted chase by acting while his guard was down.” I sighed.

A glance at the medic showed they were at least trying not to pay attention as they worked. I’d found that most medics could be trusted to be respectful in regard to hero business. My worries had more about my ego then anything related to the case becoming public in the first place. 

“You should have tailed him quietly, while calling for back up and letting us make a plan. Not get in a fist fight at the slightest provocation and with the worlds flimsiest request for back up.” Kayama huffed while picking at burned edges of my shirt. Her annoyance only barely covering her worry. 

“You think wouldn’t have noticed that and lead me right into someplace he could ambush me. I did the best I could think of in a bad situation. My friend, I am fine. As is everyone else, there was only minor injuries sustained. Endeavor might have gotten away again, but no one was seriously hurt. Including me.” I soothed her as best I could while I couldn’t move and risk disrupting the medic’s work. 

“That doesn’t mean I’m any less mad at you. You can’t keep saving everybody else and hope that no one will notice that you’re the most hurt of anyone. You should have pulled back, when the fighting started and tried a different approach maybe we would know something more about where he frequents if you hadn’t spooked him into fleeing.” Kayama grumbled flicking ash at me.

I couldn’t argue with her on that point. This outcome had been what I had wanted to avoid. People hurt, and Endeavor in the wind. But when Endeavor had thrown that first punch there hadn’t been time for choices besides defend myself and the civilians around us. 

“I tried to contain the situation as best I could. I tried to restrain him before anyone got hurt. I stalled for as much time as I could to let the rest of you catch up without letting him slip away when he was right in front of me.” I tried to argue again, feeling like we were starting to circle the issue without getting anywhere. I turned away from kayama’s stern glare. She was clearly not calmed by my words, if anything she seemed to be angrier now then at the start. 

“When are you going to stop trying to do everything yourself? I’m here purely to support the efforts of protecting the Todoroki kid and catch Endeavor. Which there is also a whole team trying to catch that man. But you can’t stop taking responsibility for everything long enough to realize how many people are working towards the same goal. That we all want the same thing, and would help you if you gave us the chance. I know your used to working alone, but sometimes that makes it harder for those around you to do their part.” Kayama dropped her head into her hands with a sigh that expressed more frustration than her words could.

I wanted to apologize but I didn’t know how to. Everything that came to mind were the same empty words of no one needing to worry about me that i always used. In part because it wasn’t about her worry for me but how my actions affected her I had added stress to an already difficult mission and hurt her pride in being able to do her job well because I had thought catching Endeavor at the moment I saw him was the best and only option but now her and Naomasa were having to clean up after me the guilt of that knowledge settled over like a suffocatingly heavy blanket.

I wanted to be more honest with Kayama, to explain to her my own worries and frustrations that had come from the surprise of bumping into endeavor. I had confided in her with plenty of other delicate matters by now so I didn’t understand why I hesitated about doing the same now.

I felt I needed to convince her not to worry, that I could handle everything myself. Like I was standing on the edge of a crumbling dam of admissions. If I was honest with Kayama in the way I wanted to be, then I couldn’t hold back the flood of things I wanted to tell other people I had grown so close to. I was scared that all of them would be swept away from me, by truths that none of us could deal with. 

“Well, that’s the last of it. You’re as good as I’m going to get you. Do you need anything else, a ride home maybe?” the medic said with a quite cough as they put the last bandage in place. Looking between the two of us nervously while waiting for an answer. 

“If it wouldn’t trouble you any. I don’t think either of us are in any shape to be driving right now.” I said softly. I was to tired to even consider driving myself anywhere and Kayama was likely to upset for that to be a good idea. Leaning back against the gurney I tried to get comfortable despite how small it was. 

“For All Might and Lady Midnight it would be an honor. Let me talk to my partner and we will get rolling.” the medic smiled while slipping out the back of the ambulance.

I closed my eyes as the engine turned over and the ambulance started rolling. Taking the moment to catch my breath from the fight and the aftermath of it. Kayama was thankfully quiet, the tapped her nails the only sound in the cabin. It wasn’t long before we came to a stop, and the back door opened again. I wasn’t sure if I was glad that I could leave for the comfort of my own home or disappointed that I had to move so soon.

“Here we are. Just a few things and we can let you go. I need you to sign this form to confirm your refusing to go to the hospital.” I was presented with a clipboard and pen which I took with a small smile. “I’ll also give you a few extra bandages and some mild pain killers. It helps the most if you stay consistent in taking the pills. And remember to change your bandages at least once a day, keeping them clean is the best way to avoid infection. That’s all I have for you. Try to rest and have a good night.” The medic started gathering things to hand to Kayama while I checked off the right boxes.

With tired but grateful thanks we waved off the medics and headed upstairs. I deflated as I sank into the couch. Wanting nothing more than to go to bed, but knowing I was still coming down from the battle high, with far too much left-over energy to manage that.

Calming my mind about all the events of the day and what I would have to do about them in the morning including hiding my burns while at school would probably be the hardest part. But I could recognize that there was nothing more I could do tonight, that it would be best to simply try to relax enough that I could eventually drag myself to bed.

Chapter 58: Chapter fifty-eight

Summary:

In the haze of a post battle high, Toshi ponders where things had gone wrong, and Kayama does her best to comfort him.

Kayama was kind enough to get me a fresh shirt and make me a hot cup of tea while I put it on. Saving me the indignity of offering help or watching me struggle. Once I was properly dressed and had a warm drink in my hands, I didn’t have the energy to do anything, but stare at the wall. My thoughts turned sluggish, while the after-battle fatigue left me both exhausted and with a buzz under my skin. I was familiar enough with this feeling that I knew even if I did go to bed right now, I couldn’t fall asleep.

The incident at the grocery store played through my mind like a slow-motion movie. Trying to find a way that I could have handled the situation better. Corrected the mistakes, acted like the symbol of peace, rather than a rookie caught off guard. 

“So I hope the night was going well before you made the pit stop. I was kinda surprised that you didn’t spend the night with Yamada and Aizawa. Did things go badly, or did your gentlemanly tendencies keep you from staying the night?” Kayama asked. Speaking softly in a clear attempt to draw me out of my thoughts without startling me. I tilted my head over to look at her, but found I couldn’t quite focus on her face.

I wanted to talk about the wonderful time I’d had watching young Todoroki enjoy the different movies. How Hizashi and Shouta had been so warm and affectionate, but also carefully mindful of my boundaries. However, those thoughts couldn’t break past the torment my mind wouldn’t let go of.

“While we were fighting, Endeavor accused me of being the one to push him into doing all this. That it was my fault he’d gone to such extremes. What if he’s right? You said it yourself, I don’t pay attention to the people around me. What if I’d noticed his struggle sooner? Could I have talked to him? Should I have stepped out of the way to let him have the title of number one? Would that have prevented all this?” I dully watched Kayama gasp and stand from her seat at the kitchen table.

I’d had the perfect chance to step back gracefully when I was injured from my fight with All for One, but I’d been so stubborn. Convinced that only I could protect people in the way they needed. When that thought was the just my ego, my insecurities. Could things have worked out differently if I had been paying attention? Who else had I hurt with my obliviousness? I was only vaguely aware of Kayama sitting next to me on the couch, and gently turning me to face her properly.

“This isn’t your fault. Anything endeavor had done is his own actions, his fault. He is the one that needs to face up to his mistakes, and take responsibility for them. What I said early was me venting frustrations. It wasn’t meant to blame you for anything. I was trying to point out that what you do is often to your own detriment, not other people’s. You try and take all the hits yourself so no one else get hurt, but that just ends with you to hurt to help when it’s needed the most. You have to take care of yourself first, if you want to take care of anyone else.” Kayama sighed, softly rubbing my shoulder.

The anger from earlier, apparently gone now that she’d calmed down from the stress of cleaning up my mess. I leaned into her touch oh so slightly, but I couldn’t take the same comfort in her words. 

“There were so many moments over the years that he came to me angry and confrontational, but I never really listened to him. I thought it was only the drive of the younger generation. I never noticed how much it ate at him. Didn’t want to see how he crept ever closer to the edge. Where did it all go wrong?” I huffed. Closing my eyes as if I might be able to block out the world for just a moment. 

“That is a question we have all been asking. None of us saw this coming. None of us thought there was enough wrong to do anything about it. Until it was too late. The only one that could answer any of this is endeavor. But I don’t he’ll ever tell the truth, if he can even face it himself.” Kayama gave her own world-weary sigh. Shuffling to lean closer into my side.

A familiarity that I had grown accustomed to having with her. “And I don’t think it matters how we got here, so much as how it all ends. We couldn’t stop endeavor from causing this mess or hurting his family. But we know what he’s doing now, so, we can stop him now.” She continued. I had a suspicion that she was also trying to comfort herself.

Kayama might not have the same close relation to endeavor that I did, but it was easy to see why this whole matter would unnerve her. This sort of thing didn’t happen with heroes of endeavors ranking. There was the occasion for low standing heroes to try and bid for undue attention, to be tempted into crossing the line between hero and villain.

But the last time someone with any prestige and recognition has acted like this was lady Nagat; though I had my suspicions about that incident and the circumstances that led up to it. In any matter, something of this scale and severity had been unheard of in Kayama’s time. It was understandable for her to need reassuring as well, even if I couldn’t provide it at the moment.  

“I’m starting to wonder about that. I had the perfect opportunity to catch him, and I let him get away. It might take more force than any of us are willing to put this nightmare to an end. If we’re not willing to do whatever it takes to stop Endeavor, then how can we be sure we can protect young Todoroki or anyone else.” I muttered defiantly. Feeling lighter and better for expressing my thoughts rather than letting them clutter my mind, but I wasn’t willing to admit to the reasonableness of what Kayama was saying quite yet. 

“Should I have asked the medics to do a better concussion test on you. An entire store’s worth of people got out safely because of you. You protected all of them from a deranged man, one kid is not going to be a problem for you once you stop mopping. This isn’t the end of anything. You know Endeavor's not going to give up until he’s stopped, but I’m sure we can do that without anyone having to cross moral boundaries. You just got to have a bit more faith in yourself and the rest of us.” Kayama struggled to finish her words through the yawn she was trying to hide.

A motion I then followed, suddenly realizing how tired I was.  

“Maybe your right. Young Todoroki is still safe from his father’s grasp, so we haven’t lost yet. It’s too soon to give up when there is still be a path to victory, but perhaps we look for it in the morning.” I said. Knowing that we should both go to our respective beds lest we wake up horribly sore. But such an action seemed like too much of an effort; especially as Kayama curled more securely into my side and I shifted to hold her comfortably. We would regret sleeping on the couch come morning, but that was only a fleeting thought as I dozed off. 

 

Chapter 59: Chapter fifty-nine

Summary:

News spreads quickly in small towns and teacher breakrooms.

I slipped quietly over to my desk. Trying not to be noticed by thirteen and some of the other teachers chatting before school started. The incident at the grocery store was the only that people were talking about this morning, and I would prefer to avoid the topic all together if I could. There had been no way to contain the news of the incident, making it impossible to continue denying Endeavor's presence in town. Which was predictably setting everyone into a panic, civilians and heroes alike.

That problem aside, I still wasn’t sure how I was going to avoid answering any more questions from Hizashi and Shouta.  The both of them had texted me as soon as they heard the news and I couldn’t lie about not being there as there was a picture of me grouped with others injured in the incident.

Thankfully, there seemed to only be the one picture of me in my civilian clothes and no pictures of All Might. Unfortunately, it still meant that I’d had no choice but to give them a story about being on the other side of the store at the time, and being one of the first taken to the hospital for worry about my breathing issues.

Some of the burns I’d gotten would be hard to hide, like the ones on my wrists. Yet, coming up with a believable explanation would probably be better than trying to hide them entirely. Considering how tactile Hizashi liked to be, he’d find one by accident and then panic.

I was glad that Shouta and Hizashi weren’t yet in the room, as it gave me more time to think about it. I was hesitant to talk to either of them because I wasn’t sure if my story would hold up under their scrutiny, especially Shouta’s. The two were equally observant, but he was more likely to press the issue. I started arranging next week’s plans when thirteen came over to my desk, getting my attention with a soft tap to the wood. 

“Have parents pulled any kids out of your class yet? Vlad has had to argue with five different ones so far this morning, most of us are the same.” They leaned against my desk casually but looked around the room nervously. 

“I haven’t gotten any calls, and principle Nedzu hasn’t said anything to me. But I haven’t looked at my emails yet, so that could change. Is that really a concern for parents? I would think they’d feel safer with their kids going to a school filled with heroes. Shouldn’t principle Nedzu be handling the parent's concern? He has been so far.” I asked in return.

I felt I was lucky to not have had to deal with much of the fallout from the grocery store yet, but I hadn’t had the chance to talk with many people on this side of the matter either. It was hard to gauge what this level of fear and chaos might make people do, or how it would affect the young one. 

“He’s trying to. Nedzu and everyone in administration has been fielding calls from angry or scared parents since the news broke, I think. They're doing what they can to calm people, but some of them aren’t going to quiet down until endeavor is caught, and the dust settles.” Thirteen shrugged in a way that reminded me how young they were. Probably only working as a hero for a decade, if that. Then, given their focus as a natural disaster hero, they wouldn’t have seen much of how a single person could shake a town to its core.  

“It’s only the aftershocks of an incident. People will calm down as soon as the news moves on to a new story.” I tried to soothe the younger hero. I’d seen this pattern of villain attacks to many times to count. People panicked when a villain encounter doesn’t end in arrest, but they forget it by the time the weekend new rolls by. A new thing to fuss over is now the topic to be discussed, last week’s troubles brushed away like lint. 

“I don’t know. This endeavor thing has been boiling under the surface for a while. It’s getting to a lot of people. If it doesn’t resolve soon, the unease among people might boil over to become its own problem. I mean, I heard a couple talking about visiting family out of country until he’s caught. I’d keep an eye out for nervous parents and start thinking of how you’re going to deal with them.” Thirteen said, toying with the latch to the fingertip of their glove. A nervous tick that I’d seen them doing plenty of times before. 

“Stop talking about nonsense. Don’t you have better things to do than bother people?” Shouta’s familiar grumble came from behind my chair. I twisted to look with a smile, both him and Hizashi were looming over me. Thirteen jumped off my desk with a squeak and hurried back to their own. 

“Good morning to you too.” I turned my chair so I could properly look at the both of them. Any worry about what I would say melting in front of their worried expressions. 

“Toshi look at you. Oh, my poor love. I told you that it was too late to be out, you should have stayed with us.” Hizashi fretted. His hands hovering over me, not sure where or if he should touch. While Shouta leaned against my desk, his eyes were carefully cataloging every bandage and bruise I had. I reached over to take one of Hizashi’s hands and put it against my cheek. Mindful of the other teachers that were in the room. We hadn’t talked about how to handle this angle of our relationship, and I wasn’t looking to start, but I did want to give him some comfort. 

“I’m alright. It’s nothing to worry about. I didn’t even see the main fight; I was on the edge of the store and got out quickly.” I said with a soft smile that got Hizashi to relax. Shouta on the other hand rumbled unhappily, so I leaned over to touch my shoulder to his side. 

“You were rushed to the hospital, weren’t you? They don’t do that for nothing.” Shouta huffed. Now that I’d been around him for so long, it was much easier to hear the concern under the annoyance in his voice. They might show it very differently, but Shouta was just as worried about me as Hizashi was. 

“They do if you have a history of respiratory complications. Having one lung and fire smoke don’t mix well. But that was just a precaution. The doctors cleared me an hour after I got there. I went home, rested, and now I’m here. Perfectly fine.” I did hate having to make up this story. But it was one that I’d lived before, when I had first been figuring out how to deal with my new restrictions. 

“You could have called us to take you home, and make sure you were fine. Let us see then that you were alright.” Shouta grumbled. More hesitant to let go of his irritations and complaints than his partner was. I took his hand in my free one and brushed my thumb against the back of his hand. A comforting gesture that got the slightest release of tension from the other. 

“I didn’t want to be a bother. Being so close to the scene, I figured that Hizashi would be asked to help with the crowd control and clean-up. Which would leave you alone with the boy. I didn’t want to have to choose between the two of us. It was easy enough to call Kayama, though I did get a scolding all the way home.” I mindfully dropped my voice to say the last part.

I knew the other teachers were probably trying to hear as much as they could, and I didn’t want to be the reason that young Todoroki’s safety was compromised. Not when he needed protection the most, with endeavor becoming increasingly agitated. 

“You’re not a bother, Toshi. Especially not if you need something. You can depend on the both of us, lean on us for anything. That’s what it means for us to be together.” Hizashi rubbed his thumb against my cheek.

I was saved from having to reply with something that would undoubtedly be inappropriately intimate for our setting by the morning bell ringing. Giving me the opportunity to slip away with a warm smile to both men. 

Chapter 60: Chapter sixty

Summary:

Math lesson is canceled in favor of a smoothing afternoon of story time.

I tried to ignore the soft chatter from the kids as I wrote math problems on the white board. They had been especially fidgety and unsettled today. I was fairly sure none of them watched the news on their own, but it was hard to say what they might have overheard about the burned down store. So, I tried to give the children extra time to settle in for the day.  

“Alright, does anyone want to tell me the answer to the first problem?” I turned to the class, half of them jumping as they pretended they were paying attention. I waited in silence for a long moment before giving up on getting a voluntary answer. “Little Momo do you want to take a guess?” I prompted.

Intentionally picking a child that would know the answer, but was also still not paying attention. Her head popped up from where she had been leaning in close to little Jiro, who was clinging to her arm. 

“Um, two plus two is four, right?” little Momo finally answered hesitantly after having to looking at the problem for longer than normal. A clatter startled all of the children, some of them clinging to each other, and young Koda looked ready to cry. A glance towards the noise showed that little Ochaco had dropped her water bottle on the floor.

I put down the marker with a sigh and grabbed my chair, rolling it forwards, so I could sit in front of the rows of desks. 

“Shall we take a moment to calm down? I know there has been talk of some scary stuff, but you're safe here. There are a lot of heroes at this school, and no one is going to let any of you get hurt. Do you still want to talk about it anyways?” I spoke slowly and calmly. Doing my best to show the children with my own posture how to calm down. There was a slow shift in them as they settled and started to nod, while watching everyone else for their reactions. 

“My mom’s said we shouldn’t worry about Endeavor. That the heroes will catch him and keep us safe. But ma cuddled me on the couch all breakfast, and mom wouldn’t stop pacing. They only do that when they're worried.” Young Kishima was the first to speak up, but from the way the rest nodded along, I could figure that most of them had had a similar morning. 

“Ok. Let’s talk about that, then. Endeavor is a scary guy. He’s done some bad things. It’s normal to be scared of him, but your moms are right about being safe. That’s what heroes do, they protect us from scary people that do bad things.” My childhood might be long gone, but I hadn’t completely forgotten the fear of wondering if there was a villain just around the corner. One who would cause mayhem, and having to hope you wouldn’t get caught in the crossfire. Things had improved so much since my childhood, but that didn’t mean their fear wasn’t very similar. 

“Are you saying that we shouldn’t be worried then? Because there’s people out there trying to catch endeavor? My dad said they’ve been looking for him for a long time, and they might never find him.” Young Denki asked. Picking at a corner of his desk, which had the lamination coming off. Something I’d been trying to get principle Nedzu to fix or replace before the kids could tear it apart. 

“Not necessarily. It isn’t always bad to be worried. That can be how you know if you can get hurt, but if you worry too much that’s also bad and can hurt. It’s important to know when you can relax because you’re in a place and with people that will keep you safe.” I tried to explain a complicated concept that recognized their very real concerns, while also reassured them. 

“Are you scared of Endeavor, Teacher? Were you at the store? Is that why you have bandages?” Little Asui asked, as observant and blunt as ever. I’d worried so much about how to keep my secret from Hizashi and Shouta, that I hadn’t even considered the children might ask about it. 

“I’m not scared of him per se; but I am afraid of what he might do, who he might hurt. I trust that the police and the heroes are working very hard to find endeavor, and stop him from hurting anyone else. I also believe that he can’t escape them forever, and eventually he will be caught. Then we won’t have to worry about ever again.” I said carefully. Hoping that none of the children would notice that I hadn’t answered about my injuries. 

“Do you promise?” the tiny voice came from young Todoroki, who had been huddled over his desk and completely silent until now. Even if I couldn’t address the issue directly, I knew that he had to be the most sacred of any of us. With very good reason. 

“Yes, I promise. I can’t say when or how long it might take, but I promise you that at some point all of this will seem like nothing more than a bad dream.” I looked directly at the boy as I said this with as much conviction as possible. Another problem I could speak to from experience. Some of the worst parts of my childhood now felt like little more than a nightmare, Vague and not quite real.

The young boy stared at me a long while, trying to decide if he was going to believe me or not, before relaxing and sitting up straight in his chair for the first time that day. I looked around at the other children and noticed that they had also calmed down considerably. Which could make for a good opportunity to continue with the math lesson, but I thought a change of pace would be better for everyone.

“How about we go over to the reading corner, and finish the story we started yesterday?” I stood from my chair to a dull cheer from the children. They made a slow clamber to the corner, piling up on top of each other with blankets and pillows. Getting comfortable as I made my way over to the big soft chair against the wall. I picked up the book on the side table and started reading in a slow, measured tone.

The room filled with soft snores only a few minutes later.

Chapter 61: Chapter sixty-one

Summary:

Toshi has a night of paperwork and flirting.

I wanted to find a lighter and set fire to the after-incident reports. The pictures from the surveillance cameras showed endeavor coming into the store, but the angle was too narrow to show which direction he came from. All of the potential places for him to land had already been checked, along with every tip we had received from people. Even the odd and improbable ones, all of them had been dead ends. 

“How does such a recognizable man hide this well? I mean, it’s not like a man his size can go completely unnoticed.” Kayama groaned from the other end of the coffee table, throwing down the papers she had been looking at. 

“He might not be wholly unnoticed, but with the right clothes he might be overlooked as someone with a heteromorphic quirk. The acceptance of quicks that change our looks had made people more likely to discount odd things. A notion that for all it’s good does have a few downsides.” I leaned back against the couch, rubbing at my forehead.

Frustrated that with all this paperwork and most of the police force looking for the man, we were no closer than we had been before the unfortunate run in at the grocery store. 

“There are alerts everywhere. Yet the only people that have seen him, are people that can’t tell the difference between a cow and a man.” Kayama said as she got up to get herself another cup of coffee. I’d switched to tea an hour ago for fear of never getting to sleep tonight. 

“People are on edge, it's logical that they would see him in every shadow. We got lucky once, I’m sure we can get lucky again. I feel like I keep saying this, but he won’t let things go on forever. He has to be getting more frantic the longer this takes. We just have to wait for him to slip up.” I tried to reassure her.

With some distance from my encounter with the man and seeing all the hard work that people were putting into finding him, I’d regained my confidence in being able to win in the end. 

“I know that, but I’m getting tired of waiting. This is fun, and you’re a good roommate, but I can’t wait for when I don’t have to schedule time for a shower.” Kayama had at good-natured smile. So, I could take the comment without any offense. It had been a long time since I’d had to live with anyone, and having to think about how much hot water I was using was the occasional annoyance.

I was distracted from what I was going to say by my phone beeping. I picked it up to see a text message from Hizashi. 

‘How are you doing? Do you have enough bandages and painkillers for your burns? Is there anything we can bring you?’ his concern brought a smile to my face. I wasn’t sure what to do with his attempts to help. It seemed to be enough for the other to let him know that I was listening, and to let him fret over me.

‘No, I don’t need anything at the moment. The burns are healing well, thank you for your concern. A conversation, on the other hand, would be a good distraction from the homework I should be grading.’ There were plenty of papers that needed grading, but I would welcome a break from them before they all blended together. 

“Oh, is that one of the boys? Are you going to start texting dirty old man things? Should I leave the room?” Kayama cooed, leaning closer to try and look at my phone. 

“No. I’m not going to do that. Hizashi is simply asking how I’m doing and if he can help.” I yelped. Swatting at the younger woman for suggesting such a thing. While I could easily see her doing that, I didn’t think I could every gather the courage to send scandalize messages.  

‘Oh no, not paperwork. I finished up anything I needed to do earlier, but Sho has been at it since we got home. He hates when I interrupt him, and glares if I dare to get too close. But I’d be more than happy to help you take a break if you want? Do you want to hear what Shoto did today?’ Hizashi text back. I shuffled farther away from Kayama, giving her a look to try and keep her out of the conversation. 

‘I Would love to hear about the day all of you had.’ I answered. Hizashi seemed to prefer texting when talking, and I was starting to see why young people liked the form of communication so much. There was less chance for disturbing others, or having them overhear you, and it was easier to carry a conversation in the short moments you had between other things that needed doing. 

‘Aw. Ok well Shoto made a drawing of me and Shouta today. Saying we were his family now, and while we’ve made it clear as possible we are not trying to replace his blood family, it means so much that he would think of us like that. I’ve wanted a kid we can call or own for a long time, so for him to call me family had me in tears. Shouta will deny it, but I can tell he was moved by the picture too. He’s a big softy under all those rough edges.’ I felt a twinge of bittersweet happiness for them.

I’d considered the prospect of me being a father a lost cause a long time ago. Either because of working too much, the dangers of normal hero work, along with being a holder of One for All. Besides, by now I was too old for such things, and that chance had clearly passed me by. My sparse time with Hizashi’s little family, a momentary exception that would eventually come to an end.

‘That is adorable. It makes perfect sense that he would see the two of you as family. I’ve seen how you are with him. You’re so gentle and caring, giving him the attention he must have been craving for a long time. I’m sure it’s more affection than he’s ever got with his family. Even with his mother’s best efforts and intentions, it’s hard to give much of anything when you have to spend all your time pacifying an abusive husband, and protecting the family from him. The both of you would make perfect fathers, and I hope you get the chance for something permanent and official after all this works out.’ I typed.

Recognizing the notion that I wouldn’t get to know how things worked out for them, because once the dust settled, everything would end. I would go back to my hero work, back to my home and life. Leaving behind the school, the town, and everyone in it. That was without considering the inevitability of them discovering my part in the mission to capture Endeavor.

Something of this notoriety wouldn’t stay quiet, either Hizashi would find out though official reports or a news outlet would put the information everywhere the moment my name showed up.

I would hardly be a welcome part of their family then. Despite all that, I still hoped that Hizashi and Shouta could have themselves a happy little family. With or without young Todoroki. 

‘What about you? You were a natural around Shoto the other day, and all of the kids in your class adore you. Shouta and I have had plenty of conversations on the topic, but what are your thoughts? Ever thought about being a dad?’ Hizashi asked. I chewed on my lip as I thought on how to reply.

This was something people normally talked about when in a relationship. Nighteye and I’d certainly had plenty of conversations about children. How I wanted them but was afraid of what it would mean, and how he had no interest in children at that time, with no indication that would ever change.

‘I don’t know. There was a time I wanted that, but I’m old now. I think I’ve missed any chance I had. I was just a visitor at your house then. I don’t think young Shoto will ever think of me as anything else.’ I leaned my head back against the couch, and closed my eyes.

Knowing that Hizashi was typing something that would try and convince me I was wrong, and how great I would be as a father. Things that wouldn’t matter, all too soon. I reacted too slow to stop Kayama from snatching my phone. 

“Would you look at that. Having all sorts of deep conversation, I think it’d be less intimate if you were talking dirty to each other.” Kayama smirked as she typed something on my phone. I lunged for the item, but she simply let it slip from her hands, having already finished writing what had wanted to. I stared in horror at what was on the screen.

‘Maybe you, me, and Shouta should talk about this over a romantic dinner? I’m sure Kayama would have no problem babysitting, so that we could have a night to ourselves. Maybe we could come back to mine afterwards as well?’ I glared at Kayama. I might have turned to her for advice a few times but making suggestions like this was too much.

With an exasperated huff, I stood from the couch to go to my room and escape Kayama’s heavy-handed help. I got comfortable on my mattress and focused on the best way to explain the text, before Hizashi panicked about Shoto’s identity being compromised. 

‘I’m so sorry about that last text. Kayama stole my phone and read some of our conversation. I promise you that she can be trusted to keep quiet about Shoto’s relation to you. She might not seem like it, but she is very good at keeping secrets. Don’t at all feel pressured to consider what she suggested.’ I picked at a loose tread on the mattress as I waited for him to reply.

It felt like forever before my phone buzzed again, though the clock showed it had been only a few minutes.

‘I’ll talk about it with Shouta. Good night Toshi. Sleep well and heal quickly.’ Hizashi made it very clear that the conversation was over with that text. I wanted to beg Hizashi to not shut me out over Kayama’s stunt, but knew it wouldn’t help anything. I also wanted to go yell at Kayama for her impulsivity. This could compromise our efforts in trying to protect young Todoroki as I might have lost his guardian's trust, leading to them pulling away and making it harder for us to stay close outside of school.

Not to mention how it would affect my personal relationship with them if they took offense to kayama’s interference. Instead of trying to do anything about the current predicament, I flopped back on my mattress and gave up for the night. Hoping that things could be fixed in the morning. 

Chapter 62: chapter sixty-two

Summary:

For once, Toshi is the one wooed at a fancy restaurant.

I adjusted my tie once more before approaching the table that Hizashi and Shouta were already at. The two had cleaned up well. Hizashi had put his hair in a bun and was wearing a flattering black waistcoat over a simple white shirt. While Shouta had his hair in a half ponytail and was in a smart suit with a deep red shirt. Hizashi noticed my approach first, standing up to pull out a chair for me. 

“Toshi, just on time. We’re so glad you made it.” Hizashi took my hands before kissing my cheek, directing me to sit. I blushed at the attention.  I was used to being the one doing such things. It was nice to be the one pampered for once.

“We already ordered. I hope you don’t mind, I ordered you a cherry blossom green tea and miso soup, and the large chef's specialty sushi for us all to share. Feel free to look at the menu and order anything else you want.” Shouta said, putting his hand on my arm as he leaned over and kissed my cheek. Something for us to share would mean I wouldn’t have to worry about how much I did or didn’t eat.

“That sounds perfect. I’ve heard only good things about the chef of this restaurant, so I trust the food will be excellent. Thank you for agreeing to do this with me. I know it’s not easy for the both of you to be out at the same time, and it’s not exactly how I would have planned this, but I’m glad we’re here anyways.” I smiled nervously.

Taking a sip of the drink waiting for me. It was slightly sweet and pleasantly hot, just how I liked my tea. That know what I would like was even better than the tea.

There had been a small argument, and lots of apologizing from Kayama to all three of us, but I’d eventually stopped being mad at her. Once all tempers had cooled, Hizashi, Shouta, and I talked over the idea of a dinner out. The two of them were apprehensive about leaving young Todoroki with anyone when it wasn’t for school, but with a lot of conditions and promises they had finally agreed to have Kayama babysit for a few hours.  

“Don’t worry too much about it. I mean, this is the sort of show that I prefer is for private listeners only. But it has been a bit hard for us to arrange something like this lately. We can’t exactly call up the neighborhood babysitter for a kid like Shoto. Even if the idea started on a sour note, it’s nice to be out and able to do adult things with both my partners at the same time.” Hizashi said, waving off my concern.

Our waiter came by with appetizers moments later, setting another soup in front Shouta, and crispy wantons before Hizashi. I took a small sip to taste my soup, pleased that the flavor was both deep and crisp. Shouta wasted no time in snagging a wanton off his husband's plate, while the blond was distracted offering one to me.

I nearly refused the offered treat until hizashi started pouting, I couldn’t turn him down then. Taking the wonton from him, I bit into while it was still warm. I was surprised by how rich the cream was, and how it complemented the crab instead of over powering it. 

“You’re exaggerating again. We spend plenty of time together, and Principle Nedzu has done just fine watching Shoto when we have needed to both be out at the same time.” Shouta picked the conversation back up after taking a long drink of what I assumed was a beer. Seeming to not notice how his free hand kept brushing against mine. The subtlety, as easy to appreciate from him, as the bold way that Hizashi crossed his ankle over mine. 

“Leaving the house for groceries or other errands doesn’t count. It’s not romantic, when was the last time you wooed me?” Hizashi said with a huff. Swatting away Shouta’s attempt to steal anymore of his wantons. 

“The last time I wooed you, we got a noise complaint because of it.” Shouta grumbled. Though it wasn’t clear if that was because of the topic, or that he was denied more wantons and had to stick to his own soup. I laughed softly, watching the two of them bicker good naturedly. 

“How long have the two of you been married? You look so natural with each other. How did you meet, if it’s alright for me to ask?” It almost made me wonder how I hadn’t noticed the easy affection they had for each other before running into them at the grocery store that fateful day.

I brushed the thought away, I wanted to enjoy the moment that we were having now. Not wonder about things that couldn’t be changed anymore. Neither of them answered as the platter of sushi arrived. Conversation paused as we all made first grabs of what we wanted. I’d taken a piece of Hamachi for myself, the rice had a hint of sweetness that paired excellently with the fish. 

“We meet in school. Someone thought I looked too lonely on my own, and I couldn’t get rid of him after he introduced himself. Admittedly, after a few years, I didn’t want to anymore.” Shouta answered for the both of them. Carefully dipping his tuna sashimi into soy sauce. I gave a small chuckle to the thought, because that seemed so much like them. Shouta closed off, while Hizashi was charming his way into the other's life. 

“So rude. You liked me from the moment we met. You just hate admitting it, because that means admitting that you stumbled down the stairs when we meet; because you were shy.” Hizashi rolled his eyes. Then turned to me with a smirk. “What about you, Toshi? Did you have any high school crushes? If you're this fine now, you must have been the catch of the school then.” He winked at me as he picked up a piece of a fancy sushi roll.

I sputtered at the compliment. Even if I had done my best to dress up for the evening, wasn’t sure what it was about me that the two could find physically attractive. Not while I was more bone than anything else. Unlike the sleek alluring muscles, I had when I was All Might. 

“I didn’t date much in high school. There were a few boys I kissed, but it never went much farther than that. I was always too absorbed in my studies. I’d barely gotten into my dream school, and I was too concerned about showing people I was meant to be there to think about much more than getting good grades.” I left out the girls that I had kissed.

At that time, and where I had come from, that had been the only option I had known of. Boys liked girls and vice versa, and that was how things were. At least until the last girl had noticed my hesitancy and explained how much choice there was in the world. 

“I can see that out of you. Even if you’re horrible at your paperwork, you do make an honest effort. I think your students have benefited from that more than they ever would have from you having the perfect teaching plan with all the right worksheets.” Shouta said. Giving me a small smile as he brushed his fingers over my wrist, boldening at his touch. 

“Yeah, even if you're only a stand in teacher here, I think you should consider trying to get a degree in it. Making the change in careers could be good. Both you and the students have improved too much for you to not have some skill at it.” Hizashi continued to praise.

Leaning in closer to give me a quick one-armed hug, leaving a whiff of the strong alcohol he was drinking. Trying to deny their praise only made the two of them come up with more things to complement me on. The night continuing on with the easy chatter between the three of us. 

Chapter 63: Chapter sixty-three

Summary:

Mr. Compress helps, sort of.

I mindfully laid my head on my desk, so that I wouldn’t beat it on the hard wood like I so desired. The children were out at recess and I did not have to watch them today, so, I had a few blissful moments to myself. For which I had chosen to stay in my classroom, I would be less likely to be disturbed here. Giving me time to check over some of the files Naomasa had emailed me. It had been a few weeks since the incident with endeavor. While there had been traces of where he had been, we had only managed to get sight of him once since then.

That incident ended with another burned building, and many people going to the local burn unit. Luckily, there had only been heroes and police this time, no civilians to get caught in the middle. Having Endeavor slip away again was putting further strain on our resources. People were tired and frustrated.

The amount of them starting to give up the chase, no matter the prompting or threat, was a growing number. Thankfully, most of the big name heroes were still determined to bring things to a close, but I wondered if they would be enough should things continue like this. 

‘Hello again, nice show you made on the news the other week. Though I have to say, the grand finally was disappointing, and the side show that followed was abysmal. I hope you have plans for another show soon. It’s not good to keep the audience in suspense for too long, you can never tell what they might do if you lose their attention.’ My phone lighted up with the text, but only showed a blocked number.

It took me a long moment to realize it was probably Mr. Compress with a new burner phone. We had been trying to track the magician down, but he changed locations and anything traceable more often than a model at a photo shoot did clothes.

‘It wasn’t a planned operation. I stumbled on endeavor by chance that night. There were too many civilians to protect, for me to focus only on endeavor. We still have as many people as possible looking for Endeavor, but he is an expert at avoidance.’ I typed back. Hoping that the younger man might have something of use to tell us, rather, than just mock me for how poorly events had turned out. 

‘That’s because you're still thinking like heroes. One of you is going to have to get down in the dirt with the rest of us if you want any chance at finding him.’ I could practically hear the other man tutting, even if it was just words on a screen. He said it like we hadn’t tried to send people undercover on many occasions. Endeavor was either too smart or too paranoid to be caught in that sort of trap. 

‘I hardly think a man of your poise and perchance for glamour would linger in the dirt.’ I tried a different approach, maybe if I matched his tone I could get him to say something that was actually helpful. If I was lucky, he might be vain enough to start taunting about what he knew of endeavor. I didn’t put too much hope in that thought. I had the feeling that his bravado was about as real as the shows he put on. 

‘Oh? And here I thought all heroes considered us villains nothing more than dirty, evil pests to be rid of. Maybe the rumors are true, and you’re special, All Might.’ Mr. compress rose to my taunt with his own. I smiled slightly at the fact that my idea had worked, and I had gotten him to reply to me instead of just rambling on as he was prone to do. 

‘I’ve seen evil, you are far from it. Actually, I looked into you after our first chat. I think your reputation is a bit exaggerated. I have better resources then most, and found this strange pattern. Any time you rob some place, a few weeks later eighty percent of that amount is anonymously donated to different charities.’ Nighteye had been the one to do the digital legwork that lead to the connections, that no one else had managed to find. 

‘You are a sly one, aren’t you? Still, those are all alleged crimes, if you could pin any of them on me, we’d be having a very different conversation. I guess you do have a point about one thing, you would know evil better than anyone else. What with your ongoing tiff with All for One, and such.’ Mr. Compress’ reply caught me off guard.

There weren’t many that would speak of the villain so easily. It rattled at my nerves that this young man knew anything about a relic that should be gone, not still haunting the world from the shadows. 

‘Is there a point to this conversation, or is this how you spend time when bored?’ I would have preferred to drag out the conversation, to see what I could get out of Mr. compress. But glancing at the clock, I saw that I only had a few minutes before the children would come tumbling back into the class.

I would have to cut this conversation short before I would need to get the children brushed off of loose grass, and settled back down to focus on the rest of today’s lesson.  

‘Well, I did ask if there was going to be another performance between you and Endeavor any time soon? The first show took a rather long time to get started, one can never tell what trouble a bored audience might cause. I do hope you remember what we talked about at the fair? I have just as much reason to want Endeavor to give his last bravo, and I have less morals than you.’ Mr. compress taunted again. While I could understand what he meant, I wished the performer would talk plainly for once.

There was no awed audience, whose attention he needed to keep. It was just me and I had plenty of focus on him. Trying to figure out if he knew anything useful about the fugitive former hero, without promoting Mr. compress into taking matters into his own hands. I didn’t particularly put homicide outside his skill range, and that was without considering his accomplice. Someone we had no information and seemed as tangible as mist.

I would think Mr. Compress was bluffing about having a partner in crime if it wasn’t clear that he was in regular contact with someone. Another thing that Nighteye had discovered while spending far too much time investigating the strange man. The primary reason Nighteye had stumbled on to the money pattern to begin with was because of how cleanly the heists were pulled off, and how hard it was to keep track of the villain.

He'd said the lack of proof it’s self was suspicious and why he expanded the search for anything that could be linked to Mr. Compress. I’d had to eventually tell Nighteye to stop looking into the matter. We could only search for so many people at once, and the more immediately problematic one had to take precedent. 

‘We have yet to find Endeavor again. If you know a way to locate him that would make it easier for us to apprehend him, and get him out of all of our lives.’ I huffed. Wondering why Mr. compress was making this so difficult for us. If he did want to help us catch endeavor, if he was as much a problem to the magician as he claimed, then I would think he’d leave endeavor in a bow wrapped box on a police station doorstep. 

‘Fine. If you’re having that much trouble locating the star attraction, then I guess we have no choice but to bring him to you. But be aware that if he gets away again, then my love will drop him at the bottom of the sea. So, the choice is yours to end things your way or ours, but it does end today.’ I stared at the message, wondering what he could possibly mean by it. I didn’t have long to ponder, as screaming from the playground drew my attention out the window.

A black swirl of mist had gathered and dropped a worse for wear endeavor on to the playground. Among all the children out there. Including young Todoroki. I was out of my seat heading for the door, before I even thought of a proper plan of what to do. 

Chapter 64: Chapter sixty-four

Summary:

Toshi and Endeavor face off one more time, but what all will burn down from this encounter.

The yard was in full blown panic by the time I got there. The other teachers trying to evacuate the children, put out fires, and fight off endeavor all at once. I watched in shock as the former hero broke free of cementoss barricade and made a dash directly for young Todoroki. I didn’t think twice about tackling Endeavor, the two of us tumbling to the grass. Both of us trying to get the upper hand.

“You can’t stop me, All Might. He is my child, he will be my greatest achievement, and he will be how I take you down once and for all.” Endeavor laughed manically. I had to roll away as he tried to light my shirt on fire, this time I wouldn’t make the mistake of being too close.

“The young boy is his own person. I won’t let you use him for your own ends. I won’t let you abuse and terrorize him or anyone else anymore.” I used the space between us to my advantage, so that I could punch with enough force that the pressure disturbance could put out the flames and knock over endeavor. Much to the other's frustration. I moved quickly to punch him in the side, and stepped back out of range of a burst of fire.

“I will not fall to you. I will be the best. I will defeat you.” endeavor snarled, his words becoming more unhinged by the moment. He lunged at me, catching my hip just enough to put my off balance. Unable to stop my fall, I controlled it instead, so that I could roll back to my feet. Avoiding endeavor’s attempt to crush my ribs with a stomp. I didn’t bother replying to the enraged man. The continued screams and cries from the children, the only motivation I needed to finish this fight quickly.

Properly scolding Endeavor for his actions could come once we had him in custody. I couldn’t take my eyes off Endeavor long enough to be sure, but since no one had stepped in to try and help me fight, I could only assume all attention had been shifted to the children, and the fires that sprouted up due to our fighting. I didn’t have much in the way of long range attacks, the best I could do was knock around endeavor with small faked punches that were intense enough to cause minor shockwaves, giving myself an opportunity to strike.

But I couldn’t get in more than one hit before endeavor would retaliate, and I would have to back away from his flames. Endeavor was always quick to close any space I made between us. He got a lucky strike to my shoulder that distracted me for long enough for him to pin me to the ground.

“I want to take you apart piece by piece. A simple win isn’t nearly satisfying enough for the years of pain you’ve caused me. I want you to suffer like I have.” The crazed look in Endeavor’s eyes didn’t show anything of the outstanding hero I had once known. The person I had been proud to work beside was gone. Now there was only the fevered insanity of a man pushed over the edge. There would be no hope of reasoning with the man looming over me.

I headbutted Endeavor with only enough force to stun him, so I could push him off me. Rolling to my feet, I punched endeavor in the face to keep him off balance, before pulling him into a headlock. Bracing against the pain as he clawed and burned any part of me, he could reach. It thankfully only took a few seconds for him to go limp. I gently lowered Endeavor to the ground, checking that his breathing and pulse were good, and I hadn’t done anything more than put him to sleep.

I sat heavily on the ground and put my head in my hands to catch my breath and to stop my head from swimming with the leftover adrenaline. I hadn’t realized how much my body and quirk had weakened in the months it had taken to get to this point, and the lack of hero work and fighting that I normally did haven’t helped the decline. Fighting Endeavor has been much harder than it should have been, a wave of dread crawled up my throat at the realization.

Screaming applause from behind me ripped me from that panic and reminded me that I had an audience of children, heroes, and staff. All of which had seen me activate my quirk, had seen skeletal meek Toshinori Yagi turn into Japan’s number one hero, All Might. Including Hizashi and Shouta. I scanned the crowd trying to find them. I spotted Shouta’s retreating back first, with a wide-eyed young Todoroki clinging to his shoulder. A flash of blonde next caught my attention.

Hizashi’s eyes were wide, but I couldn’t tell if that was in surprise or fear. All that was clear about him was how he shrunk back when our eyes met. I wanted to go to him, go to all of them, but the first responders that had arrived, and were descending on me and endeavor with a flurry of efficiency and bandages. One medic was trying to ask me questions, but I could only nod uncertainly for a moment.

“Can you hear me? What injuries do you have? What hurt the most?” the medic asked again, more insistently. I blinked and shook my head, grimacing as it stung, before taking a breath to answer.

“I’m fine. Some burns, mostly my arms and torso. Someone should be looking after endeavor, not me. Were any of the children hurt?” I said in return. Moving willingly as the medic poked and prodded at me. There wasn’t much point in trying to hide anything at this point.

“Someone else is taking care of all that. My concern is you. Did you hit your head at any point?” the medic shined in my eyes before I had the chance to answer, but was apparently happy with what he saw and didn’t press for a reply.  

“All Might, what happened? How did endeavor get here?” Naomasa came walking up to my side, pushing through the thong of people like it was second nature to him. I was sure Kayama would be at his side already halfway through a rant if it wouldn’t reveal her cover. Something that would be safer to do after a debriefing. There would already be enough chaos to deal with as my involvement with these events spread, she didn’t need to be dragged down with me.

“Our magician friend had asked me how the mission was going, and he decided that he wasn’t happy with our progress. This was his idea of helping. I’m not entirely sure about the rest of the details. But I’m fairly certain his partner has a teleportation quirk.” I sighed. Trying to ignore the medic as he pulled at my shirt cutting away the burned fabric, another shirt lost to hero work.

“This whole thing turned into a real mess,” Naomasa brought his hand up to rub at his forehead, “But at least we caught Endeavor finally. It looks like there wasn’t anyone else hurt, few of the children and staff were well rattled. We can get them consoling as we sort through all of this. Good work, my friend.” Naomasa smiled at me. I wanted to return the gesture, but I couldn’t feel anything other than hollow.

The mission was over, Endeavor was no longer a threat and would be properly dealt with. Myself and all the others that had been part of it could go back to our lives. The Todoroki’s and anyone else terrorized by the former hero could start to heal and move forwards in their lives. And yet, it felt like the ground has disappeared out from under me.

This was the worst possibly way for Hizashi and Shouta to find out the truth about me. They probably hated me now, especially Shouta given how he talked about my hero persona. Somehow, I felt that by winning the battle against Endeavor, I had lost a much more important one.

Chapter 65: Chapter sixty-five

Summary:

Toshi catches up with the only three people he cares about at the moment, wanting to be sure they were safe. But with emotions running high on all sides, an explanation turns into an argument.

I was almost glad that the police had made a perimeter, so that no one could leave until they had given a statement and were looked over by a medic. It gave me time to free myself from the medic that had finished patching me, and was trying to convince me to go to the hospital, so that I could search for Hizashi and Shouta. Naomasa had graciously let me borrow his coat to cover the tatters remains of my shirt.

The garment was short on me but fell loose around my now thin shoulders, making it easy to tie close and hide the worst of my injuries. A distant part of me wondered how long it would take for my change to reach the media, but I couldn't put any real worry about that as I tried to find the only people that mattered at the moment.

I spotted Hizashi first, sitting with a shaking young Todoroki in his lap. While, Shouta was yelling at the unfortunate police officer that had not been able to outrun him. I walked slowly and calmly towards Hizashi trying not to startle either of them.

“Hizashi I was looking for you. Are you alright? How about you young Shoto? I’m sure that was very scary, but things are okay now.” I started to crouch down, but paused when Hizashi pulled away and young Todoroki hide his face farther into the leather jacket he was holding on to for dear life.

“We’re ok. Everyone is ok. But I don’t know if I want to talk to you right now. There’s a lot to process right now. I’m not sure what to think of anything that just happened, though this does explain a lot, doesn’t it?” Hizashi gave a shaky laugh, that verged towards hysteric. Brushing his fingers through the young boy’s hair to calm the both of them.

“I’m sorry. I wanted to tell you, but I couldn’t. There was too much at stake, you know better than anyone how much was at stake. Frankly, before this, very few people knew who I was. It’s a secret I’ve put a lot of effort into, but I’m still sorry you learned like this.” I moved back, but still crouched down so that I could be level with the pair, rather than looming over them.

The last thing I wanted was for either to feel that I was any kind of threat. I knew I should walk away and let Hizashi have his space to calm down and think things over, but that warred with my need to explain my actions. If I could tell my side of things, then maybe the fall-out wouldn’t be as bad.

“Right now, the only thing I want to know is if anything between us was real, or was it just part of whatever this was?” Hizashi’s voice was tight with tears that he refused to shed. Holding himself together so that young Shoto would feel safe even after all this. I hated that I had put him in this situation.

“Yes. Of course. Everything I felt for all of you was genuine. I never intended to get close to anyone while here. I tried not to make attachments or get too comfortable here because it couldn’t last, but I gave in to my impulses. I never wanted to hurt you, or Shouta, or you young Shoto, but I know I have, and I’m sorry for that.” I wanted to reach out to pat the boy on the back but thought better of it.

Understanding that my touch might not be wanted at the moment. Like how I wanted to say that I hadn’t planned to fall in love with anyone, let alone two amazing people like Hizashi and Shouta, but it was the best thing that had happened to me in years. I regretted any turmoil they felt right now, but I didn’t regret a second I had spent with the little family.

I was pulled to my feet by someone grabbing the back of Naomasa’s coat, and turned to face a livid Shouta.

“How dare you? Lying your way into my school. Into my life, my house even. Endangering not only the child I was protecting, but my husband as well. Screw you. I knew the smiling savior was just an act, but I didn’t think All Might, would stoop this low just to add a collar to his list.” Shouta yelled. His accusations hurting more than any of Endeavor's flames had.

I didn’t even know where to start with apologizing to him. I’d known about his dislike for my hero self, it was another reason why I’d held back on telling them. Now I was seeing the reaction I had feared for so long.

“I only lied to protect you all. We were trying to do the same thing. I wasn’t trying to deceive you. Shouta please, I didn’t want to lie, it was necessary to keep everyone safe. Give me the chance to sit with you all and explain.” I pleaded. Hoping that addressing the logical side of thing, I could get Shouta to listen to me long enough that we could sort this out. Bis face twisted in a snarl, and he pushed me away.

“I don’t want to listen to any of your excuses. You had plenty of chances to come clean, but you hid behind your rationalities and fears instead. How are we supposed to trust you now? When you haven’t been honest this whole time?” Shouta spat. I couldn’t tell what was the cause, if it was the drop from fighting, or shouta’s yelling and refusal to listen to anything I said, but an angry built in me. Starting low in my gut and spreading through my chest until it reached my mouth and seemed to take control of what I said.

“You want to talk about being honest? About tricking someone into something? Hiding vital details because you’re afraid of the reaction? Why don’t I get you a mirror? The both of you flirted with me, took me on multiple dates, and neither of you said anything until after you were caught. Bold of you to talk about coming clean, and not doing what’s needed to stay safe, when that’s exactly what you did.” I had to pause to pant for breath, but didn’t give Aizawa time to interrupt me.

“Did either of you even take a moment to consider that your little two part act would hurt me? That I might feel lied to and deceived. Because I’ve spent this whole time doing everything I can to not hurt you or drag you into the shit show that is my life. No, you never gave it a second thought, did you. It’s all about protecting what’s yours, to hell with anyone else. I can take care of myself, right? Here’s a thought, I didn’t tell you I’m All Might for the same reason you didn’t tell me I was dating a married man. All people see from me is big muscles, and a bigger bank account. For once, I thought I could have something that was about me, only me, but I guess that was a foolish thought. So, get off your high horse, and realize you’re not the only one with reason to keep things private.” I snarled back.

I hadn’t been this angry in a long time, but I couldn’t stop myself now I had started venting my frustrations. The flash of guilt in Aizawa’s eyes felt poisonously good as I leaned into his space.

“Are you comparing fabricating your entire life, to our highly persecuted sexuality? I can’t be sure anything I know about you is real or a lie, so that you could finish your job quicker. And I’m sure having everyone fawn over you all the time is just as bad as having to make sure that you are going to be vilified or abused by any new romantic partner. You have no right to criticize me from the comfort of your popularity as a beloved figure. I should have gone with my first impression and kept you far away from my family. Leave, now. I don’t want to see you again.” Aizawa stormed away and went to the only people he apparently actually cared about.

Stealing away my chance to argue that since he couldn’t actually defend his actions, he was going to insult me instead. When the only thing he was right about was that he knew very little about me, and nothing about the struggles I had faced. I would be so easy for me to go grab him by the shoulder and force him to face me as I corrected him about how easy he thought my life was.

I shook out my hands instead, physically ridding myself of the fury I felt. I wasn’t going to do that. I would never let my anger control me to the point I laid hands on someone I cared about. No matter what was said or had happened, I’d seen far too much of that growing up as I had. Even though I still wanted to scream at Aizawa, I would not break my resolve on the kind of person I was going to be.

“Fine, I don’t want to be anywhere near people that would toss me away so easily anyways. This is goodbye. I’m not coming back here.” I turned towards the crowd at the exit. There was no point trying to explain the pain that came with being seen only as a public good, and not a person, to someone that had no interest in listening.

Police were still trying to sort out the people. Some now having to deal with the panicked parents, that had been notified and were arriving in waves. That was something I could help with, one last bit of good I could do, before I left. Then I would go back home and never think about this place again.

Chapter 66: Chapter sixty-six

Summary:

After returning home, Toshi returns to normal work as All Might, with some adjustments, and life becomes simple again. At least until an uninvited guest demands a meeting with him.

I walked out of my office while reading the latest folder Nighteye had gotten me on the areas to watch for new villain activity. A loud meow pulled my attention to the side, a fluffy short legged white cat was standing proud on her wall mount platform. 

“Hello snowball. Yes, I came take a few moments to pet you. That’s what you always want isn’t it.” I cooed rubbing between her eyes, earning a deep rumbling purr. The little dwarf cat had been the only one to win my heart, and not break it, while I was on the hunt for Endeavor. So, she was the only part of that whole incident that came home with me.

Frankly I had only gone to the shelter on a whim in the early morning hours before my flight home. I had been restless after the disaster surrounding catching Endeavor. Unable to sleep I’d decided to go for a walk rather than risk disturbing Kayama. Who was exhausted from her own part in keeping the situation calm and the lengthy debrief that had followed. I still wasn’t sure what convinced me it would be a good idea to go to the shelter.

Maybe I’d thought that the animals would calm my nerves and soothe my tattered heart. Even with the late hour the staff had been happy to let me wander the halls in a daze. When I noticed that the cat I’d been so fond of at the festival was still waiting for a home, I hadn’t hesitated in adopting her. It had felt like I spent forever talking with the staff at the shelter answering questions about my life and plans for care before they let me take snowball home with me.

The sudden change had added a few complications to getting home, and I had spent the flight home looking up every possibly fact on how to care for a dwarf cat. I hadn’t regretted bringing Snowball into my life for a moment, though occasionally I hate being reminded that the pestering of my friends had been right. My worrying about snowball’s wellbeing made sure I didn’t over work myself.

Even though I had bought her top of the line feeders, security cameras, and had many people that could check in on snowball. It was hard to spend extended hours working without wanting to go check on her myself.

Having a happy face to see at the office, or at home, was its own benefit. Someone that expected nothing more than soft touches, and a gentle voice made my life so much brighter. Snowball pawed at my hand until I lowered my arm and let her crawl up to sit around my shoulders. Another wonderful thing about her was she seemed wholly unconcerned by my thin and bony frame. Always finding a comfortable place to curl up and cuddle whenever she could.

With her settled in place, I continued on my way towards Nighteye’s office. He was waiting for me so we could go over adjustments to the patrol schedule. Thankfully my sidekick and friend had healed well and was in perfect health again. There had been a bit of an adjustment period once I returned home and to the work I was supposed to be doing.

I’d hadn’t been on patrol for so long that I’d found myself tiring much faster than I should, making it hard to work to the standard that the public was used to seeing from me. I had also not addressed the reveal of my weaker form yet letting my PR team handle the fall out. But we were a month in to my being back and I thought things were smoothed out fairly well. 

“Sir. I’m sorry to interrupt you, but the hero Eraserhead is demanding to speak with you. I tried to tell him that you are very busy, and that he could set a time for a meeting to come back; but he was very insistent and is now refusing to leave. I told him to wait in conference room evergreen to pacify him for the time being. Would you like me to call security to have him escorted out?” Trinity, today’s front receptionist, wrung her hands together as she waited for my answer.

Obviously worried about a possible reprimand for not being able to get rid of the troublesome man. She had been hired in my absence, and Nighteye had been rather intense about what was proper business behavior. It was something that I was working to correct with my staff. I did not want them to be cautious around me. I didn’t feel like much of a symbol of peace if my staff was always worried about repercussion from upsetting me. I was constantly glad to have banned all of Nighteye’s punishment devices. 

“It’s fine. You take snowball, and I’ll deal with our guest. You did a good job handling the situation and made the right choice in bringing this to my attention. So long as our guests don’t cause a disturbance they should be treated with our best hospitality. But you should never hesitate to call for security if you feel unsafe, alright.” I said, waiting for her to nod before reaching for Snowball.

The fluffy cat complained loudly about being dislodged from my shoulders, but settled into trinity’s arms with a soft huff that turned into a purr as the young woman started to stroke her fur.

Happy enough how that was handled, I redirected my route to face a man I’d hoped to never see again. I wrote a quick message to Nighteye. He might as well start on the schedule himself, I would have to look over his work later. I put my phone on silence then, I wanted to deal with whatever unpleasantness was waiting for me without interruptions.  

I took a steadying breath before opening the conference room door, and was greeted with the familiar sight of Awziawa’s broad back towards me. He glared at some picture that had been hung on the wall by whatever high priced designer had been through here last. 

“And what brings you to my office Awziwa-san, or should stick with hero names for official business, Eraserhead? You were very clear about your opinion about seeing me again the last time we talked. So I can only imagine this has to be for some sort of hero work.” I said all this calmly, but for how Aizawa turned to me you would think I had smacked the other man across the face. Then again it could be the surprise of my finding out his other line of work, another lie of omission I was probably never supposed to know.

I wasn’t sure whether his shock was from my knowing his employment status, or the accusations it implied, not that it mattered much either way. On one sleepless self-pitying night after I had gotten home, where I couldn’t stopping thinking about my latest romantic failure, I’d looked into the back grounds of the two people that were the cause of my suffering.

I shouldn’t have been surprised to find a hero license attached to Aizawa’s name. It was well hidden likely because of how much the man liked his privacy, but undeniable once found. It was just one more thing Aizawa had never told me, the hypocrisy stung. 

“You’ve refused all our attempts to contact you otherwise. If you want to be angry at me that’s fine, but don’t take it out on Hizashi as well. He wasn’t part of our fight. He needed a moment to think, you weren’t the only thing going on that day. Hizashi still cares about you and misses you. your dam radio silence act hurts him too. So, at least call him so you can both say your piece and end things right. Instead of cutting him out too because I pissed you off. It’s not fair to him.” Aizawa was quick to recover from his shock.

Squaring his shoulders as he crossed his arms over his chest. For a man seemingly asking for forgiveness and reconciliation, he was very angry about it. Much angrier then I was in the mood to deal with.

“And here I thought by ignoring you both, it would have given the clear message that I had no interest in talking to either of you ever again. And yet here you are, either to stubborn or to self-righteous to take the hint. There is a lot that isn’t fair from that incident, but don’t act like it’s all on me. Frankly, I think it was a bad situation all around that was bound to fall apart eventually. So, we should all forget about it and move on with our lives.” I said. Walking over to straighten one of the paintings. Admiring the forest landscape picture was easier than having to look at Aizawa.  

“Thats it then? You do what you came there to do, you caught the bad guy, and you just leave without even trying? Without so much as even a half assed goodbye?” Aizawa snarled. His shoes squeaked against the floor as he stalked across the room. I glanced at him out of the corner of my eye, he was fuming but kept the boardroom table between us.

I fought back my anger, I was going to get in a yelling match with Aizawa again. I wasn’t going to be dragged down like that in my own office. If all he wanted was a fight then I had plenty of security that more then strong enough to match him and no quirks for him to erase either. 

“Why would I have? After the display on school grounds? I’m not sure what you think of me, but I’m not a masochist, I don’t go looking for things I know will hurt me. You made it very clear I was not welcome, so I tried to respect your wishes.” I twisted to face Aizawa with a snarl.

“Even though I had been worried sick that one of you might have gotten hurt by a stay flame in the scuffle. That you might hate me for finding out my secret that way.  I’d tried to explain myself, to tell my side of things. But you wanted me gone, so I left. You don’t get to barge into my life and yell at me doing what you asked me to.” I turned toward the shorter man sharply, seething.

I’d tried so hard to move on from the hurt of that day, and had been mostly successful because I’d believed I’d never have to deal with the people involved ever again.   

“I was doing what I need to in order to protect my family at that moment I had expected you to understand that and make your apologies and excuses once we’d had a chance to recover and figure out next steps for Shoto seeing his father fight and subdued like that had been very traumatic he had to be our priority then. We couldn’t deal with you and the problems you caused.” Aizawa yelled. Slamming his fist into the table with a dull thud his red eyed glare just as ineffective against me.  

“Supossed to understand? How am I supposed to understand when you don’t explain things unless you feel like it? Leaving the rest of us the guess and hope we don’t piss you off. Do you think I wasn’t worried about young Todoroki? That I haven’t had many sleepless nights worrying about not only him, but how the whole family is coping with this tragedy? Your not the only one that was worried; I just don’t think it’s an appropriate action to brushoff a romantic partner because they’re inconvenient at the moment.” I rolled back my shoulders so that I could loom over Aizawa from my side of the room.

Even without my quirk I was still a good foot taller than him, and not nearly as frail as I looked.  

“That’s not the point. You saw how we interacted. You should have known that you were a new part of our dynamic, and we would need time away from you. To consider everything we learned before we could talk to you again. I’ve seen both Zashi and Shoto abused before, I needed to protect them that happening again.” Aizawa held fast to his actions from that day refusing to see how his verbal assault had been anything other then righteous.

“Protect them from me.” I stated. Aizawa finally turned away from me shame taking the place of his anger. There was a long pause where the other seemed to had run out of defenses and couldn’t find a way to retaliate. So I continued speaking instead.

“You told me that you cared deeply for me. Insisted that I could trust you, that I was a welcome, wanted part of your family. And I believed you. At this point I’m not sure if I was naïve, or desperate to have done so, but I trusted you when you clear never trusted me. The moment there was a problem between us you didn’t listen to me, didn’t believe I could have good intentions. No in a second you decided I was someone that needed to be defended against.” I started pacing my side of the table as my mind started to swirl with the memories of those months.

Thinking of the sweet smiles, of the kind words, of soft touches, and promises that had been broken. Wondering if any of it had been real, or if everything from that time was just a delicate image of happiness. Like a picture painted on rice paper.

“We meant everything we said about our relationship at that time but you turning out to be a top ranked hero instead of an accountant or something changed things Zashi needed me to,” Aizawa started to talk but trailed off when he could find away to explain himself that didn’t confirm everything I said and thought. I had been new and fun but ultimately expendable in favor of his husband.

“Is he all you can talk about? Did you care about me at all? did you love me for even a moment, or was it all just a test to see if I wouldn’t hurt Yamada? If you could manage to put up with me to make him happy? What about us? You explained the relationship as us being partners just as much as either of us with Yamada, was that a lie? what about me? And the hell I’ve been through to finally trust someone again after years of loneliness and fear, only to have it thrown back in my face exactly how I thought it would be?” I finally resorted to yelling, as my frustrations boiled over.

I hated that Aizawa could bring out this side of me. That I cared about what he thought enough to rise to argue with him like this. A pitiful meow at the closed door broke the tense atmosphere. I turned away from the intruder currently in my headquarters, to let in the sweet girl that always seemed to know when I was upset and always came to make things better. I bent to pick up Snowball, gently holding her against my chest. She started purring the moment she settled in my arms, I already felt calmer for it. 

“Is that? did you really adopt the munchkin from the festival?” Aizawa’s voice wobbled when he asked voice thick with emotions I didn’t care to try and understand at the moment. I wasn’t sure why he was asking. It wasn’t like he got to have opinions of how I lived my life.

“Yes. She was the only one there that was worth my time and love, so I invited her into my life. She’s show considerable appreciation for the home and given every ounce of love to me that she can. Besides cats can’t lie.” I carefully brushed my finger through snowball’s fur, which only made her purr louder. My chest vibrating with the action. 

“Yeah. Yeah, she is the only worthy one among us isn’t she. None of the rest of us deserved a moment of your attention. I’ve known that since I first saw you, and it scared me. So, I made sure we wouldn’t get anymore of that attention.” Aizawa sunk to the ground with a pitiful whimper, covering his face with his hands to hide the tears that slipped down his cheeks. 

Chapter 67: Chapter sixty-seven

Summary:

Healing starts with honesty.

The fight left me, seeing Aizawa crumple so easily. Even if I was still angry about so much. I didn’t want to see him hurt and crying. It was easier to have him angry and able to fight back, because it let me forget how much I still cared for him. Walking over to Aizawa, I slowly sat next to him so not to spook him or irritate my joints.

Snowball spent no time hesitating as she wiggled out of my arms and crawled over him. Burrowing her way into his lap and continuing to purr just as loudly, as if she thought she could chase away his tears that way.

“The only person that has made me feel like you do is Hizashi. I’m not as easily affectionate with people as he is. But you pulled me in like a strong current. I enjoyed it, but it also scared me. Everything I did with you, I did entirely because I wanted to. I was impulsive, and I didn’t know how to deal with it. You were right, too. I was so caught up in my own worries that I never considered the situation from your side, I'm sorry about that.” Shouta mumbled into his knees, one hand shifted to reach down and pet snowball’s fur.

His defensiveness and closely guarded demeanor falling away. I don’t think I’d ever seen the other man so vulnerable before. Angry, smug, teasing, so much of those sorts of things. But to see under the emotional armor he wore like a second skin was something I’d only briefly glimpsed. The raw honesty was shocking but also like a breath of fresh air.

To know that he had also been taken by surprise by feelings of affection, he didn’t know what to do with. The admission that he acted on what he felt and no other reason that we’d shared fears of something that could hurt but took risks anyways. It was strangely reassuring. Where I had been fretful in my worry of the potentiality for things to go wrong, Aizawa had the same worries but became increasingly stressed. Hiding it well until he had snapped like a wire under too much pressure.

“I didn’t mean to fall for you. I didn’t mean for a lot of what ended up happening to like it did. But being around you and Yamada made me happy in a way I haven’t been in a long time. For me, happiness isn’t known to last long, either. Something always happens to the people I care about. They leave in one way or another. Often times it’s easier to not let people close in the first place than to try and patch the hole they leave behind. I’d felt foolish to think this time could be different.” I shifted to lean so very carefully against Aizawa.

Relaxing further when he did the same. It was a hard truth to admit my sensei had been taken from me far too soon. The first person I had truly trusted after I had been left on my own. That had changed things between me and Gran Torino. We had both been closer to Nana than each other, and though we had tried to get along, losing her had left a hole neither of us could ignore. His training methods hadn’t helped either.

Naomasa was someone I might consider my best friend, but we never seemed to move past cordial. Then there was Nighteye, a complicated mess of my own making. He had been my love and my sun, when we were together. But the sun is not something you can touch. So, while we still worked together after breaking up, it was never the same. There was now a cold wall of professionalism between us.

With Aizawa and Yamada it had been different. For as much as I had fought my feelings, and felt guilty at every moment of weakness, I’d been greedy for every scrap of affection I could get from the two. That’s why in the end I’d always agreed to dates and meetings, even knowing how much it could hurt in the end.

“Seems we both made a mess of things because we were scared. So how do we fix it?” Aizawa said, bringing his head up to put on my arm. Revealing that snowball was perfectly content in the curve of his waist, kneaded at his hip. I tipped my head back as I thought of an answer. That was the question, wasn’t it? How do we go back to being happily infatuated with each other? Was it even something we could do? 

“Well Aizawa there isn’t much more we can hide from each other, and we can’t change how lies have affected the past. Perhaps we start again instead?” I slowly moved my arm to put around the smaller man, pulling him into my side. The motion was enough to disturb Snowball, who crawled over to me. Disinterested with Aizawa now that he had calmed down. She stretched so that she was splayed up my chest her tiny paws prickling at my skin, a reminder to clip her claws soon. 

“I don’t know. That doesn’t address how we got here in the first place. I think we got caught up in the fact of the other having secrets; and we forgot we’re both adults. People with a long past before we met the other. It's easy to say you understand that, but harder to live it. We have to get comfortable with knowing that there will be things we don’t know about the other.” Aizawa said, reaching over to rub Snowball's ear.

It was possibly one of the more logical thing for him to say since arriving, which felt a lot more like the man I’d come to know. It was also a practical approach, I would have no idea how to tell him about All for One, or One for All. There were likely things that Aizawa didn’t want to talk about either. 

“I could try that, if we agree to consider that the other had a good reason to not talk about something. Do you really think it’ll be that easy to try again? Do you think Yamada will forgive me for everything that happened that day?” I asked. He had been collateral damage to Aizawa and I getting into a fight, and I often tried to soothe my guilt by thinking of how he had done nothing to stop the fight. But the thought didn’t last long before the reminder that he’d had young Todoroki to worry about. Besides, it wasn’t his job to control our bad behavior. 

“Zashi forgave you a long time ago. He had an easier time realizing the position you were in then I did. I think a good place to start would be using our given names, Toshi. And coming with me to talk to him yourself.” the younger man smirked up at me, all his anger and sadness having seeped away to show a careful calmness. I had the urged to push him playfully, but that would disturb Snowball, who was dozing peacefully against my chest, so I didn’t.  

“I can’t come today. There’s too much work I’m already putting off talking to you, but if I look at my schedule again, I might be able to come out this weekend for a visit. I won’t promise how long I can stay, though.” I sighed, daring to lean over and put my head on his. The both of us relaxing into each other. This was what I’d wanted more than anything else since I had left UA’s school grounds. The chance to simply be, and enjoy the presence of at least one of the men I still loved. 

“Hm, yes. I’ve heard all about how hard it is to run a popular hero business, all that paperwork and press conferences. Not to talk about the merchandise agreements. I’ve also heard that these matters are easier if you have more than one sidekick to help with the workload.” Shouta teased with a mischievous glint in his eyes. Clearly he had done some digging of his own, though I suspected he hadn’t had to search as hard as I had.

“I don’t need sidekicks. Nighteye is only here because he won’t leave. I stopped trying to make him leave because he is very good at paperwork and I couldn’t figure out how he kept getting into the office.” Those earlier days with Nighteye had been frustrating yet amusing. No matter what I had done during the day to kickout the slight man he would appear the next morning already started on the never ending pile of papers, after a while I’d started to feel like the comedic character in a cartoon and had given up shortly after that.

“I never meant to get this popular. Or to need to have people help me with my work. I just wanted to give people something they could look to for reassurance. Someone they could put their hopes in. All this was something I never planned for. Despite how it might seem, I actually avoid the press as much as I can and let others handle media relations and agreements, because I don’t know what to do with all the fanfare.” I confessed, gesturing vaguely around the office space.

I’d wanted to help people, but I hadn’t cared about becoming famous. Not like other heroes did. It was a matter that had only gotten more complicated with the reveal of my true form. The media had quieted over time, but they still hounded my office for answers. Some wanting to know about my quirk, why I’d hidden myself, and if this meant anything for the continuation of my career.

“Come over this weekend. Zashi knows a lot about managing crowds and a public image, maybe he can give you a few pointers. We could also talk about anything else that needs figuring out.” Shouta reached out to take my hand, linking our fingers together before bringing it close to rest on snowball’s back. Vibrating with her loud purrs to show her contentment, an emotion I shared with her at the moment.

“Alright, I will.” it was an easy promise for me to make. There was little that I wanted more than to talk with the both of them. Try to find a way to reconcile the budding romance we’d had, and move it into something that could bloom wonderfully. 

Chapter 68: Chapter sixty-eight

Summary:

Toshi goes over to Shouta and Hizashi's house but was not expecting what he found there.

I stood outside the Aizawa household, fixing my tie and making sure I wasn’t crushing the flowers I had brought. I wasn’t sure why I was so nervous to be here. I’d been in their house before, and I’d been on a date with them before, but never with them knowing exactly who I was. Taking a deep breath, I reached up to knock at the door, I was already here, and I had no intention of turning away now. Hizashi opened the door not a second later.

“Toshi! I’m so glad you’re here. Come in, come in.” Hizashi grabbed me in a fierce hug and dragged me inside. Taking my coat and the flowers in a whirlwind of motion. Looking around, things seemed much the same. The cats lounging on the couch and cat trees. Papers and toys scattered around the room. One difference was the purple haired boy, about Shoto’s age, sitting on the couch with a book. His eyes might be locked on the page of his book, but he was clearly paying more attention to my arrival.   

“That’s Hitoshi. We’re fostering him, with adoption papers in the works. I told Sho that he couldn’t bring home any more cats, so he brought home a child instead.” Hizashi laughed at his own joke. “Oh, and Shoto is still living with us. It’s still a bit complicated, but we found that this is for the best.” Hizashi returned, putting an arm around my waist as he led me into the living room. I took a seat on a chair, as Hizashi sat next to young Hitoshi.

“Hello, it’s nice to meet you, young Hitoshi. I hope you're settling in well.” I smiled at the boy. He scowled back at me, giving me a scorching once over before going back to his book.

“Are you the boyfriend that yelled at Aizawa before disappearing?” young Hitoshi asked in a bland tone that didn’t match his words in the least. I waved off the reprimand that Hizashi was gearing up for.

“That is one way to put it, though I don’t think it covers all that was going on at that moment. We were all stressed that day, and it affected how we acted. Something I’m not proud of.” I’d spent more than enough time with young Bakugo to see when a child was trying to bait someone into a fight.

For his age, Hitoshi was pretty good at goading, but I’d long learned how not to follow where he wanted me to go. I gave him an answer without getting too deep into the details. Leaving him without a way to accuse me of anything. Young Hitoshi gave me another quick glare, but didn’t say anything else. Favoring ignoring me with his book instead.

“Don’t mind his poor manners. Hitoshi hasn’t had the best time lately, and he’s still cranky.” Hizashi said. I didn’t need much more to piece together a simple understanding for young Hitoshi’s situation. Hero’s could only step in when a child was in immediate danger. Whatever had happened couldn’t have been that long ago, meaning young Hitoshi was likely still trying to figure out his new surroundings. Guarded anger, a much easier approach for him.

“That’s understandable, it happens to the best of us. Where are the other two? I thought Shouta was going to be joining us, or that young Shoto would have come to greet me by now?” I asked, glancing at the stairway. I didn’t hear anyone up there, but that didn’t mean they weren’t napping.

“Sho wanted to get something nice for dinner, and Shoto insisted on going with him. They should be back shortly. Would you like anything while we wait?” Hizashi was already on his way to the kitchen before I could decline.

“Just water will be fine, thank you.” I smiled. I’d forgotten how prone the other was to dote on me. It made my chest warm with affection, and I wondered how I could have been so quick to give this up. Hizashi turned away, leaving me with young Hitoshi. Something I shouldn’t mind, considering that I’d taught a whole class of them, but now the boy was staring at me in a way that was unnerving.

“Are you here to make them sad again?” young Hitoshi was unblinking as he gazed at me. He had the of aura of someone much older and already suspicious of the world then a child should have.

“I,” I’d started to answer, but something felt off. I shut my mouth as I tried to figure out what set off my instincts. As a hero, I’d learned to trust my reactions first and figure them out second. I had locked eyes with the boy, wary to his intentions. I knew that Hizashi and Shouta wouldn’t bring someone dangerous into their home, and he was only a child, he couldn’t have great quirk control yet. If Hitoshi’s quirk was outright dangerous, Hizashi would have warned me, so that wasn’t my concern. More so, of what he was trying to gain from the question and attempted trick.

“Hitoshi are you trying to use your quirk on our guest? What did I tell you about that?” Hizashi broke our staring match with a sigh. He handed me a glass of water as he passed by. Ruffling the boy's hair as he sat down next to Hitoshi. “He can control people by making them reply to him when he asks a question. We are still discussing proper quirk use. Intimidating guests does not fall in that category. So, what were you trying to guaranty this time, Hitoshi?” Hizashi looked down at the boy, making it clear an answer was necessary.

The other fidgeted with the pages of his book, now avoiding all eye contact. Taking a long time to chew on his lip, likely thinking if he could do something to avoid the question.

“I didn’t want him to make you sad again.” young Hitoshi finally said with a pout. Hizashi pulled him into a side hug, with a soft laugh. Young Hitoshi tensed but didn’t fight against the hold  

“that is very sweet of you, but not actually possible. Life isn’t that simple, it’s very complicated, in fact. People can’t always be happy with each other, no matter how much they love each other. There will always be small annoyances or misunderstandings. Trying to ignore that fact and only be happy can have its own problems. Instead, we should be honest about how we feel.” Hizashi explained carefully, watching how the boy reacted.

Hitoshi continued toying with the corner of the page to the point I worried it would rip. Eventually he glanced up at me, and I made myself look as non-threatening as possible. I could feel we were on the edge of something important for the young boy, and I didn’t want to mess it up with my normally imposing presence.

“But shouldn’t people want to always be happy? Shouldn’t they want always make their girlfriend and boyfriend happy? Bad things don’t happen when people are happy. Bad things only happen because someone made someone else sad or mad.” young Hitoshi curled I on himself, becoming more panicked with each statement. I looked to Hizashi first because this was his home and his child, I didn’t want to risk overstepping by comforting the boy. Hizashi gave a small nod of approval, and that was enough for me to lean forwards.

“That’s not always true. Being happy doesn’t stop bad things from happening, and even when people are upset, you shouldn’t have to worry about it. It’s not your job to make sure others are happy. No one is responsible for the actions of others. But it is our responsibility as the adults in your life to make sure you feel safe, so if you ever don’t talk about before trying to handle it yourself, alright.” I said in a calm and steady voice. Not expecting Hitoshi to respond to me right away or at all, only hoping that my words would give the boy some comfort.   

“Are you sure?” young Hitoshi peeked over his knees, his brilliant purple eyes wet with tears. I nodded reassuringly as Hizashi pulled the boy closer, giving him comfort that he probably hadn’t gotten enough of in his life. The quiet was broken by the front door opening, Shota and Shoto walking in with bags in hand, likely the dinner we were all waiting on.

The older of them took a moment to observe us, a warm smile spreading on his face. That look alone was enough for my nerves to settle. It said, I was wanted and appreciated in the other's space and that was what I wanted more than anything else.

Chapter 69: Chapter sixty-nine

Summary:

A new start blooms with dinner and conversation.

Shouta took his time setting the bags in the kitchen. Having sent the boys upstairs with boxes of bentos, and the promise they could watch tv in their rooms if they were quite. Hizashi grabbed my hand and pulled me up from the chair leading me into the kitchen with an arm around my waist.  

“I’m glad you’re here. I wasn’t sure you would come.” Shouta paused in sorting out the contains of the bag to kiss my cheek and give me a quick hug. The open affection from him was a surprise though welcome perhaps his own show of making an effort to change so that the relationship could have a more honest change at working. There was quite the feast starting to spread across the counter and table. Lemon chicken a prominent smell among the containers. 

“I said I would, so here I am.” I wasn’t sure what more there was to say about the matter at this moment. It had been unexpectedly easy to step back into the role of loving partner and yet there was an awkwardness in all of our actions. None of us quite sure what was too much at this point. We all wanted to move past the hurt that had been done and fall back into the rhythm we’d had beforehand. But the hurt that had been done needed to be addressed rather than ignored or it would only fester and undermine any attempts to rebuild our relationship.

I stepped away from them to take a seat at the kitchen table. I watched Shouta continue to prepare dinner as I thought about that particular tangle. Hizashi brought me out of my musing by laying his legs over mine, making me realize he had taken the chair to my right.  

“Sho always expects the worst out of everyone, and everything. Thats why he has to keep me around, to remind him that the world isn’t as bad as he thinks it is.” Hizashi teased earning himself a glare as his husband finished setting the table. Slices of chicken breast drenched in a bright lemon sauce, the center point of the dinner, surrounded by sides of miso and egg drop soup, rice, and edamame. 

“I have realistic expectations on people and events. I know you said that you would be here, Toshi. I also recognize the reasons why you might change your mind.” Shouta muttered as he set the last piece of dishware on the table, a glass of water for each of us. He took the chair to my left rather then the one on the other end of the table, though he started filling his plate with food rather then looking at me.  

“I’ve already forgiven you. I forgave you that day in my office. If I had changed my mind about anything we discussed then I would have called you to say as much not stood you up. We have all evening to address our problems with secrecy, trust, and accusations. For right now let’s enjoy this dinner.” I picked out a juicy looking piece of chicken for myself, and some of the rice. Like a sigh the men on either side of me relaxed a majority of the tension in the room easing by establishing when the difficult portion of the night would occur.

While I did want that anticipation to stop hanging over my head I also wanted the change to enjoy the luxurious display Shouta had brought home before any potential disasters could happen. It only took a glance at the packaging and food to know this was more upscale then the standard greasy fast food Shouta enjoyed. Likely an attempt from the two of them to impress me, I was not going to have their efforts go to waste because of a stifling atmosphere. 

“Yes we have much better things to talk about right now, like how Sho tells me that you adopted an adorable munchkin cat, Toshi. One you saw at the fair he took you to. Tell me everything.” Hizashi grinned. It was such a blatant change of topic that I couldn’t help but chuckle. Even when she wasn’t here my loveably bundle of fur was the star of the room. 

“Yes, I did. It was mostly an impulsive choice, but one that I don’t mind most of the time. her name is snowball, and she is loved by all that meet her. Which is mostly my staff and the odd assortment that come through for meetings. She has a distinct favoritism towards Naomasa or at least his coat as it is always covered in her fur and he has started sending me the bill for his dry cleaning. I also suspect that Nighteye is in a one sided rivalry with Snowball as he keeps his office door closed at all times and does his best to avoid her.” I huffed in amusement.

I’d asked Nighteye once about his aversion to her but had only gotten one of his undecipherable rants as an answer so decided to leave the topic alone as it hadn’t disrupted the work follow of the office. “I renovated both my home and my office for her comfort her so that she’s not left home alone all the time. I’ll show you some pictures latter.” I answered I had been surprised by how easily the fluffy beast had taken over my life but I couldn’t find it in myself to complain when considering how much happier I was with her around.

I hadn’t meant for it to happen intending for only a few toys and a cat tower or two for Snowball in my home and nothing in the office. But with each new gift she blossomed more into a happy and confident cat which I had enjoyed myself. Then I’d wanted her to be as comfortable in the office as she was at home, and with my income the price of quality items hadn’t been much of a consideration, before I knew it both places were verifiable cat palaces.

“Should have known you’d turn into a crazy cat person at the slightest provocation.” Shouta teased nudging me lightly in the side. I sputtered at the accusation, and pointed at the corner between wall and fridge that was stuffed with cat toys. 

“I’m only following the recommendations of how to fulfill the needs of a cat. They need lots of enrichment and the ability to survey their surroundings at a distance. Towers and high walkway are good for that. Especially a small cat like Snowball who can feel more intimidated by the large and quick moving environment of an office. I want her to have a lot of places she can feel secure and comfortable.” I defended. It wasn’t like I had changed the entire layout and aesthetic of either my home or the office, only adding to what already existed. 

“Your right to point out his hypocrisy. If it wasn’t for me this house would be a shrine to the cats, with every possible cat thing you could think of. I was the one that talked him into remembering that people live here too and they also need space. The boys might be sleeping in cat trees if I hadn’t.” Hizashi laughed, passing around the soups that we had yet to get to. I poured some miso in my bowl, while Aizawa took to the egg drop like he was starved for it. 

“I would have found someplace else for the furniture, or we could get a bigger house. I don’t think the boys will appreciate sharing a room for to many more years, and if there’s five of us here someday it could start to get crowded.” Shouta said pointedly not looking anywhere but his soup as he made the subtle suggestion. I wasn’t put off by the thought. To come home to a house full of people and love might be nice, but that wasn’t something I was ready for yet.

“Well, I’m sure you could find a new house before that happens. I mean the boys are still young, I don’t think they take up to much room yet.” I smirked as Shouta was now the one to sputter, looking at me in shock. It wasn’t a rejection to his comment, even if it wasn’t a full acceptance of it either. It was an openness to possibilities. Hizashi did not think to hide his laughter at our antics.

“Well, we should make sure it’s one with vaulted ceilings and lots of spare rooms. Have you heard anything about what’s been going on at the school things were a mess after Endeavors invasion and arrest the school was closed for about a week to finish the cleanup things and I’m not sure what was worse the media or the angry parents things have just started to calm down well except for your class. The person that took over for you is being run ragged by your kids, Bakugo especially.” Hizashi hummed giving an exaggerated winch at the last bit.

I’d often wondered how the children were doing. I’d see little toys and think I should add it to the reward list, or that something else would be helpful in the classroom. Then I’d remember they weren’t mine to be concerned about anymore, no matter how I missed them.

“I’ve thought about the children, but I thought it would be better to not reach out. I didn’t want to risk confusing them and thought it best to let them forget me. It’s better for them to have a proper teacher that can give them the undivided attention they deserve.” I sighed. I had always been conflicted about working as a teacher. I had no real qualifications to be teaching and while I felt I’d been able to help the children eventually I worried about what they might have missed out on because of me.

I knew I couldn’t continue my hero work forever, it was only a matter of time before either my quirk or my body gave out on me. While working as a teacher had gone a long way in helping me come to terms with the eventual need to retire, but Mister Compress and his lover Kuriguri had confirmed that All for One was still out there. Lurking in the bowls of society. With that knowledge I couldn’t properly consider hanging up my cape, it was too much of an unresolved threat.

An insult to the efforts of my mentor and all the holders of One of All that came before me, to quit before I was sure that the work they started was finished.  While the two vigilantes where incredibly helpful in undermining the efforts of my oldest enemy, and invaluable to tracking his movement, the mastermind still wasn’t easy to catch. With all that aside I wasn’t sure that Nedzu would be willing to welcome me back to his school considering how things had been left.

“I’m sure Nedzu would be willing to work with you, if you really wanted to come back. Most of the teachers at the school are heroes anyways so he understands the difficulties that can posse.” Shouta said firmly dispelling any worries I’d had about the possibility. I gave a noncommittal hummed, I would have to think about it more but perhaps becoming a teacher full time wouldn’t be such a bad idea.

It was one of many talking points we touched on as the night dragged on into the early hours of the morning. This time I was successfully convinced by Hizashi to spend the night in the spare room, though he would have preferred I joined him and Shouta in their room. I was still determined to not rush into any part of our relationship even if it meant I spent the night on a cold and cramped mattress.

Chapter 70: Chapter seventy

Summary:

A few years later, many things have changed and some have stayed the same.

I shuffled the papers on my desk into something resembling neat, careful to not mix the homework papers with the hero ones. Snowball meowed unhappily as I stood, disturbing her nap spot on my shoulders. I reached up to scratch her ears as a placation gesture, she forgave me with a rumbling purr. Leaving my home office, I decided it would be best to check how things were going downstairs. The noise from the living room suggested that things were much the same as when I’d left the room to get some work done.

Some changes had been made in the last few hours, but the couch was still overflowing with preteen boys playing video games. Young Denki was crammed between the couch arm and Hitoshi, while Shoto was sitting on Young Midoriya’s lap.  Young Krimisha hung over the back of the couch with his head rested on young Bakugo’s shoulders. I couldn’t tell from my angle which were playing, and which were simply watching, but they all seemed to be having fun so it didn’t matter much.

Hizashi and Shouta were supervising from the other couch, or at least Hizashi was. Cheering with as much enthusiasm as the children, Shouta leaning into his side and somehow was sleeping through the ruckus. I moved quietly over to my lovers and sat gently next to Shouta, so as not to disturb him. Snowball left my shoulders walking across the back of the couch to get to Hizashi and curl up in his lap, kneading at his knee.

She was unbothered by the noise our guests made, unlike the rest of the cats that were hiding in unseen parts of the house. Then again, she was used to the bustle of my office where as Shouta’s cats had not had to deal with nearly the same amount of noise and people.

“Should I take Shouta upstairs so he can get some decent rest?” I whispered once I’d gotten Hizashi’s attention. I’d long learned that the dark haired man could, and would, sleep through anything. But I liked making him comfortable when I could.

“I’m still awake and paying attention. Don’t you move me unless we’re going to have our own fun.” Shouta cracked an eye open, giving me a lewd smile. Even with all this time living together, he still knows how to make me blush in an instant. Hizashi laughed lightly, turning his attention back to the TV.

“There are children who are awake and well aware of what those sorts of noises mean, so we are doing nothing of the sort.” I lightly smacked the younger man on the shoulder. he merely laughed and shifted so that he could cuddle into my side more comfortably.

“You know, you ruin the dirty old man stereotype. It would almost be disappointing if you weren’t so much fun when embarrassed. I’m glad you put down your work to come join the rest of us.” Shouta leaned up to kiss my cheek. I turned to give him a quick, but proper kiss.

“I told you I was only going to do what needed to be done by tomorrow, and then I would be back. You clearly managed fine without me.” I said, putting my arm around Shouta. Despite what he’d said, he seemed to fall back asleep quickly, with his breath evenly puffing against my neck. 

“Is this important need to be done now work anything we should be aware of?” Hizashi surprised my with the question. I had thought he had been fully absorbed by the entertainment the children provided. 

“Not at the moment, just the standard paperwork for patrols. Cats in trees, robbers at convenience stores, you know how it is.” I hummed to soothe Hizashi’s constant worries. I’d eventually had to confide in the both of them about One for All and All for One. It had been a tense conversation, but it had gone better than the other times truths were revealed. The two didn’t like my insistence on seeing the challenge through to its conclusion, but they understood.

Now years after convincing the former butler of All for One to help end the demon lord's reign, we finally had a solid plan of how to do that. Truthfully, with what I knew now, I didn’t think any plan could have succeeded. If it wasn’t for the mysterious Kurigiri having a change of heart that one day. Deciding that he couldn’t stand by and watch as a young boy was tormented and abused so that he could be molded into the perfect weapon for All for One.

Instead, stealing Young Tenko out from under the villain's nose. Using all he knew about how the other worked to expertly avoid being caught. It made me marvel at how much could change because of the want to protect a child, and the obsession of power-hungry men. The story playing its self out again almost the same as it had years ago. All for One’s obsession to get back young Tenko would be his undoing, just as endeavor's obsession with his son had been his downfall.

At the same turn, if I hadn’t been concerned about Shoto then I would have never had ended up here, with lovers and children that I could call my own. Much the same as how Kurigiri’s drive to protect young Tenko had driven him into the path of his new lover and a collection of abandoned children he had claimed for himself. All of them, while not overly heroic, but they cared for each other deeply and had shifted to a better path then they might have otherwise.

“What are you thinking about, Toshi?” Hizashi reached over to brush his hand through my hair, pulling my out of my mind and back to the present. I leaned into the touch so that he would continue doing it. 

“Just about how we got here, and how glad I am that we are.” I sighed. Turning my attention to the children as they jeered at each other with wide grins. Eventually we would have to settle them down for dinner, and the hope they might quite before the early hours of morning. But for now I wanted to soak in their happiness.

To enjoy the calm, carefree way the children could play without worry of anything more dangerous than the next test paper. All of this had shown me how to find peace for myself, to enjoy it rather than just defend it.  

“You mean the dozens of lies all surrounding a narcissistic lunatic?” Shouta mumbled, startling me again. Sometimes I wondered if he actually slept or spent his life dozing. 

“It wasn’t the best start, but without all that frustration and mayhem we might never have met, and we certainly wouldn’t have ended up as lovers. Sometimes a bad road leads to a good place.” I answered, bringing a hand up to comb my fingers through his hair.

Carefully pulling apart the knots and tangles I found. There was no telling when the last time he had fully brushed his hair, but I didn’t mind helping him like this, and might even be prompted to find a brush some time tonight.

“Exactly. Endeavor made a mess of everything he touched, but there’s nowhere else I’d rather be at the moment.” Hizashi said with a laugh, one that I joined in on readily, Shouta making his own huff of laughter. I really couldn’t have imagined ending up here from that first phone call from Naomasa, needing to make last minute changes, but it was likely one of the best things to ever happen to me.

I was in a good place. Surrounded by love and able to relax in a way I hadn’t for most of my life. For once, I was excited about the future, instead of dreading it.

Notes:

And that's all, folks. I want to thank everyone who has read this and waited so patiently for me to finish this story. Your support has meant so much to me over the years, and I hope you love the story as much as I do.